Skip to main content

Full text of "Indian historical studies"

See other formats


e 


THE  LIBRARY 

OF 

THE  UNIVERSITY 

OF  CALIFORNIA 

RIVERSIDE 


INDIAN    HISTORICAL   STUDIES 


0 


^^"^fO^^'f 


INDIAN 

HISTORICAL  STUDIES 


hT  G.   RAWLINSON,    M.A. 

)  It 

LATE   SCHOLAR,    EMMANUEL  COLLEGE,   CAMBRIDGE  ;     PROFESSOR    OF    ENGLISH 

LITERATURE,   THE  DECCAN   COLLEGE,    POONA 

AUTHOR   OF    "bACTRIA;    the   history  OF   A    FORGOTTEN    EMPIRE" 


WJTff  7  ILLUSTRATIONS  AND  A   MAP 


LONGMANS,    GREEN,    AND    CO. 

39   PATERNOSTER  ROW,    LONDON 
NEW  YORK,    BOMBAY,  AND   CALCUTTA 

1913 
Aii  richis  reserved 


3)3-}  37 


r. 


FEB  i  5  1914       ' 
DETBOIT,  MIOH. 

Truth  is  One, 
And  in  all  lands  beneath  the  sun, 
AVhoso  hath  eyes  to  see  may  see 
The  tokens  of  its  unity. 


'  Ti-uth  is  one:  the  wise  name  it  variously." 

Bigveda,  I,  164.  46. 


PKEFACE 

I  HAVE  to  thank  the  editor  of  the  Times  of  India  for 
permission  to  reprint  the  paper  on  Ibn  Batuta  and 
part  of  that  on  the  Chinese  Pilgrims ;  the  managing 
committee  of  the  Bombay  Branch  of  the  Royal  Asiatic 
Society  for  similar  permission  with  regard  to  that  on 
Foreign  Influences  in  the  Civilization  of  Ancient 
India  ;  the  Archseological  Department  of  the  Govern- 
ment of  India  for  the  photographs  of  the  Indo-Greek 
Buddha,  the  Sanchi  Stupa,  and  the  Asoka  Pillar ; 
and  Dr.  A.  K.  Coomaraswamy  for  the  exquisite 
Prajndpdramitd — one  of  the  most  beautiful  pieces  of 
statuary  in  the  world.  The  map  accompanying  the 
volume  is  the  work  of  Mr.  Bhide  of  the  Agricultural 
College,  Poona,  who  executed  his  task  with  great  care 
and  skill.  '^ 


INTRODUCTION 

Few  people,  either  in  England  or  in  India,  take  any 
real  interest  in  Indian  History.  Englishmen  are 
repelled  by  the  remoteness  and  strangeness  of  the 
theme ;  and  the  vast  majority  of  Indians,  up  to  very 
recent  times,  have  regarded  the  subject  with  indiffer- 
ence. History  plays  no  part  in  the  traditional  San- 
skrit curriculum.  It  was  left  to  Western  scholars  to 
decipher  the  inscriptions  of  Asoka,  and  to  rescue  from 
oblivion  the  caves  of  Ellura  and  the  Ajanta  frescoes. 
Orientalists,  however,  have  usually  made  the  great 
mistake  of  treating  the  history  of  prse-Mahommedan 
India  almost  exclusively  from  the  archaeological  point 
of  view.  Ancient  Indian  art  is  regarded  as  a  curiosity 
rather  than  as  a  triumph  of  artistic  achievement; 
and  the  political  organization  of  the  empire  of  the 
Maurya  or  Gupta  monarchs  is  seldom  accorded  the 
admiration  it  deserves.-^  India  still  awaits  a  historian 
who  will  not  be  satisfied  with  date  and  names,  but 
will  make  the  early  history  of  the  country  live  ;  who 
will  not  content  himself  with  recording  dry  facts  in 
their  proper  sequence,  but  will  duly  estimate  the 
artistic,  literary,  and  political  achievements  of 
successive  dynasties. 

'  Indian  writers  err  in  the  other  direction.  From  a  mistaken 
sense  of  patriotism,  they  generally  consider  it  their  duty  to  praise 
their  country  at  all  costs,  and  in  so  doing,  invariably  defeat  their 
ovm  ends. 


X  INTRODUCTION 

It  is  a  lamentable  fact  that  under  the  system  in 
vogue  at  most  Indian  Universities,  the  student  knows 
more  of  Julius  Caesar  or  the  battle  of  Marathon  than 
of  Chandragupta  or  the  teaching  of  Gautama.  We 
employ  lecturers  to  instruct  our  pupils  in  western 
ethics ;  but  we  forget  to  encourage  them  to  study  the 
admirable  "  sermons  in  stone  "  of  their  own  emperor 
Asoka,  written  as  they  were  for  the  edification  of  the 
people  at  large.  No  student  should  be  allowed  to  waste 
his  time  over  Greek  and  Eoman  history,  while  remain- 
ing ignorant  of  what  the  Greek  historians  and  the 
Chinese  travellers  have  to  tell  him  of  his  own  country 
and  her  past.  Another  work  which  we  urgently  require 
is  a  "source  book"  of  early  Indian  History,  containing 
translations  from  the  various  authors,  Greek,  Chinese, 
and  Indian — including,  of  course,  the  inscriptions — of 
all  passages  bearing  upon  early  Indian  History.  The 
passages,  with  explanatory  notes,  arranged  in  their 
chronological  order,  would  form  an  admirable  text- 
book for  history  students.  From  the  Greek  and 
Latin  point  of  view,  something  of  the  kind  has  been 
done  by  McCrindle,^  while  for  the  Mahommedan 
period  we  have  the  excellent  work  of  Elliot  and 
Dowson.^  The  study  of  Indian  history  on  the  lines 
I  have  indicated  might,  perhaps,  do  something  to 
arrest  the  appalling  decay  of  taste  which  is  one  of  the 
saddest  features  of  modern  India.  It  might  also 
check,  in  England  and  America,  the  spread  of 
rubbishy  ideas,  propagated  under  the  title  of  Oriental 
philosophy,  by  charlatans  who  often  cannot  read  a 

'  Ancient  India  as  described  in  Classical  Literature,  by  J.  W. 
McCriudle. 

^  The  Jlistcn-y  of  India  an  told  by  her  own  Historians,  18G7. 


INTRODUCTION  xi 

line  of  Sanskrit.  This  nonsensical  pseudo-Orientalism 
has  done  more  than  anjihing  else  to  alienate  serious 
people,  and  to  deter  them  from  studying  the  really 
great  civilization  and  literature  of  the  East. 

The  studies  which  are  here  offered  to  the  public 
do  not  form  in  any  way  a  continuous  series.  The 
author  has,  however,  attempted  to  give  the  reader  a 
glimpse  of  India  in  nearly  every  epoch  of  her  history 
by  taking  a  leading  figure  of  the  period  and  attempting 
an  estimate  of  bis  achievements.  The  study  of  Bud- 
dhism and  its  founder  is  largely  founded  on  Oldenberg's 
great  work,  Buddha,  scin  Lchcn,  seine  Lclirc,  und  Seine 
Gemeinde,  of  which  a  new  edition  appeared  in  1906. 
Warren's  Buddhism  in  Translations  (1896)  gives  the 
original  passages  in  an  admirable  fashion ;  and  Dr.  Rhys 
Davids'  Vinaija  Texts  and  Dialogues  of  the  Buddha  have 
been  freely  used.  For  Asoka  we  have  the  accurate, 
but  not  very  inspiring,  translation  of  the  Edicts  by 
Mr.  Vincent  Smith,  to  which  the  author  is  much 
indebted,  though  he  has  felt  justified  in  making  his 
own  translation  where  necessary.  Those  who  wish 
to  know  more  about  the  Indo-Greek  princes  are 
referred  to  the  author's  Bactria  :  the  History  of  a 
Forgotten  Emfire  (Probsthain,  1913).  Most  of  us  have 
to  depend  upon  the  specialist  as  regards  Chinese. 
For  the  Chinese  pilgrims  the  translations  of  Beal 
(Trtibner,  1884)  Watters,  ^  and  the  early  work  of 
.Julien,  are  the  most  generally  useful.  The  travels 
of  that  jovial  Moor,  Ibn  Batuta,  replete  with  interest 
for  the  student  of  early  Mahommedan  India,  were 
first  completely  translated  by  Defremery  and  Sangui- 
netti    (4   vols.,    1858),    though   a   rare   book,    Lee's 

'  Oriental  Translation  Fund,  xiv.,  iv. 


xii  INTRODUCTION 

translation  (1823),  of  an  imperfect  manuscript  in  the 
Cambridge  library,  may  be  occasionally  met  with. 
Much  sentimental  nonsense  has  been  written  about 
Akbar;  the  student  is  advised  to  consult  the  ^A'&dfr 
Nama  of  Abul  Fazl  and  form  his  own  opinions.  It 
has  been  partly  translated  by  Gladwin  (1783),  and 
Blockmann  (1848).  The  best-written  history  of  the 
whole  Mahommedan  period  is  Keen's  Short  History  of 
Hindustan  ;  Colonel  Malleson's  Akbar,  in  the  "  Rulers 
of  India  "  series,  is  not  very  clearly  arranged.  The 
story  of  Shivaji  is  to  be  found,  by  those  unacquainted 
with  Marathi,  in  Grant  Duff's  History  of  the  Mahrattas. 
The  writer  had  access  to  many  documents  now  lost, 
but  it  is  a  pity  he  adopts  a  consistently  hostile 
attitude  to  the  great  guerilla  leader.  On  the  other 
hand,  Justice  Ranade's  Rise  of  the  Maratha  Poiver 
(Bombay,  1900)  is  disfigured  by  extravagant  laudation 
of  his  hero's  political  achievements.  The  story  of 
Robert  Knox  may  be  found  in  his  autobiography,  a 
famous  book  in  its  day,  which  may  have  even  inspired 
the  author  of  Robinson  Crusoe.  It  has  been  recently 
edited  by  Mr.  Ryan  from  fresh  documents  discovered 
in  the  Bodleian  by  the  late  Mr.  Daniel  Ferguson. 
To  Indian  readers  the  account  given  by  Knox,  of 
Ceylon,  is  of  unique  interest.  In  that  island,  un- 
disturbed by  Brahminical  reaction  or  Mahommedan 
invader,  survived  a  Buddhist  community  practically 
unchanged  since  the  mission  of  Asoka  in  the  third 
centm-y  e.g.  What  Knox  says  about  the  Sinhalese 
trade-guilds  is  especially  important.  The  story  of 
Ranjit  Singh  and  of  the  Sikh  nation  may  be  found  at 
greater  length  in  the  admirable  works  of  Sir  Lepel 
Griffin  and  in  the  exhaustive   treatise   of  the    late 


INTRODUCTION  xiii 

Mr.  Macauliffe.  It  is  hoped  that  those  brief  studies 
will  serve  to  stimulate  the  reader  to  a  deeper  study 
of  a  fascinating  and  neglected  subject,  of  vital  import- 
ance to  all  who  are  concerned  with  the  oldest  and 
noblest  appanage  of  the  Crown. 

H.  G.  EAWLINSON. 

Bdrwash, 

Sussex,  1913. 


CONTENTS 


PAGB 

I.    Gautama  Buddha       1 

II.     ASOKA 21 

III.  Indo-Greek  Dynasties  of  the  Panjab  ....  39 

IV.  Chinese  Pilgrims  in  India 55 

V.    Ten  Batuta 95 

VI.    Akbar 103 

VII.    Shivaji  the  Maratha 119 

VIII.    Robert  Knox 145 

IX.    Ranjit  Singh  and  the  Sikh  Nation 169 

X.    Foreign    Influences    in    the    Civilization   of 

Ancient  India 191 


LIST  OF  ILLUSTRATIONS 

The  Sanchi  Stupa Frontispiece 

From  a  photograph  by  the  Archccological  Surve?/  of  India. 

FACrNG   PAGK 

Gautama  Buddha.    From  an  Indo-Greek  Statue    ...        5 

By  permlsi-ion  of  Ihc  Dircctoi-General  of  Archwoloffi/, 

Capital  of  an  Asoka  Pillar,  Sarnath 27 

Fro7n  a  photograph  h;/  the  Archcological  Survey  of  India, 
PrajnSpSramita.     a  Mahayana  Goddess  from  Java.     .     .       59 

By  permifnioH  of  Dr.  A.  K.  Coomarafwamy. 

The  Taj  Mahal 107 

From  a.  photograph  hy  the  Author. 

Pratapgad  Fort 125 

A  Dutch  Fort  on  the  Ceylon  Coast 163 

From  a  photograph  by  the  Author, 

Map  :  India  and  Central  Asia    .     .     .     at  end  of  booJc 


I 

GAUTAMA  BUDDHA. 


GAUTAj\L\  BUDDHA. 

Afyei  irov  'Hpti/cAciTos   '6ti  Travra  X^P^'  '^"■^  ovSiv   fxivn. 

The  sixth  century  b.c.  was  destined  to  be  a  momen- 
tous one  in  the  history  of  the  Aryan  races.  Northern 
Europe,  it  is  true,  vras  still  plunged  in  darkness,  and 
even  in  Italy  only  remote  signs  of  the  dawning  of  a 
new  era  were  perceptible.  But  further  east  a  general 
awakening  was  setting  in.  Greece  was  in  a  state  of 
ferment.  Greek  colonists  were  supplanting  the 
Phcenicians  all  along  the  shores  of  the  Mediterranean  ; 
in  Hellas  itself,  old  political  institutions  were  break- 
ing down  on  every  hand,  and  old  beliefs  were  being 
rudely  questioned.  In  Western  x\sia,  the  great 
Semitic  empires  of  the  Euphrates  valley  were  be- 
ginning to  totter  before  the  rising  power  of  the 
Iranians.  In  India,  too,  indications  of  an  impending 
revolution  were  not  wanting.  A  great  change  had 
come  over  the  robust  nomads  who  had  poured  through 
the  passes  into  the  Panjab  some  two  thousand  years 
previously.  As  they  spread  fm-ther  to  the  east,  they 
lost  a  good  deal  of  the  simplicity  and  vigour  which 
had  characterized  them  at  first.  The  enervatiner 
climate  of  the  Ganges  valley  was  partly  responsible 
for  this ;  contact  with  the  aboriginal  races  and 
absorption  of  their  ideas  had  also  had  considerable 
effect.     The    involved  philosophical    speculations   of 

V     '^ 


4  INDIAN   HISTORICAL   STUDIES 

the  Upanishads  had  succeeded  the  primitive  nature- 
worship  of  the  Vedic  hymns ;  caste  distinctions  had 
begun  to  draw  rigid  barriers  between  class  and  class. 

At  this  crisis,  probably  about  568  e.g.,  Gautama 
Buddha  was  born.  His  father  was  a  petty  chieftain 
who  dwelt  on  the  borders  of  Nepal.  His  very  name 
(Suddhodana,  Clean  Eice)  indicates  that  the  ancestral 
wealth  of  the  family  was  derived  from  the  fertile  rice 
fields  on  the  borders  of  the  Eohini,  a  little  stream 
which  watered  the  lands  of  the  tribe  on  its  way  to  join 
the  Ganges.  In  all  probability  his  clan,  the  Sakyas, 
was  not  originally  Aryan  at  all,  but  an  offshoot  of 
one  of  those  hordes  of  Sakas  or  Scythians  who  were 
constantly  finding  their  way  into  India  from  the 
Central  Asian  steppes.  But  early  India  was  not 
discriminating.  The  Sakyas,  like  the  Eajputs  at  a 
later  date,  soon  forgot  their  Scythian  origin,  and 
became  incorporated  in  the  Hindu  polity  as  members 
of  the  Warrior  Caste.  Perhaps  it  was  to  this  touch 
of  foreign  blood  that  Gautama  owed  his  peculiarly 
vigorous  temperament. 

Gautama  was  an  only  son,  born  when  his  parents 
were  advanced  in  years  and  had  almost  despaired  of 
offspring.  He  was  born  in  a  wayside  garden,  since 
immortalized  by  pious  Buddhists,^  while  his  mother, 
following  the  immemorial  custom  of  the  East,  was  on 
her  way  to  her  parents'  home  to  await  her  delivery. 
She  did  not  long  survive  his  birth,  and  this  circum- 
stance made  the  child  doubly  precious  in  the  eyes  of 
his  widowed  father.  We  need  not  here  concern 
ourselves  with  the  host  of  legends — some  exquisitely 

'  It  was  marked  by  a  pillar  erected  by  Asoka,  and  recently  dis- 
covered. 


Gautama  Buddha. 

From  an  Indo-Greek  Statue. 

(By  pennlssion  of  the  Director-General  of  Archxolngy.) 


[To  face  page  5. 


GAUTAMA   BUDDHA  5 

beautiful,  others  merely  grotesque — which  have  grown 
up  round  the  birth  and  boyhood  of  Gautama.  Some 
resemble  so  strangely  the  stories  related  of  the  birth 
and  childhood  of  Jesus  Christ,  that  we  may  only 
suppose  that  they  were  borrowed,  centuries  later, 
from  the  Nestorian  Church  of  Southern  India,  or 
from  the  semi-Christian  sects  of  Persia  and  Asia 
Minor.  Others,  such  as  the  legend  of  the  "  Bending 
of  the  Bow,"  are  attached  in  some  form  or  other  to 
every  Aryan  hero.  All  we  can  tell  for  certain  is  that 
Gautama  was  brought  up  as  an  ordinary  prince  of  the 
period,  and  in  due  time  was  married  and  begot  a  son. 
Then,  at  about  the  age  of  twenty-one,  came  the  turn- 
ing point  of  his  career. 

The  life  of  a  man  was,  according  to  the  ancient 
Hindu  rule,  divided  into  four  stages.  After  fulfilHng 
the  duties  of  the  student  and  the  householder,  he  was 
free,  if  he  so  desired,  to  abandon  the  world,  and  to 
retire  with  his  family  to  a  forest  hermitage,  there  to 
spend  his  days  in  pious  exercises.  Finall}^  if  he 
succeeded  in  snapping  the  last  links  of  attachment  to 
things  of  earth,  the  hermit  might  become  a  mendicant, 
and  wander  forth  in  rags  and  poverty  to  beg  his  food 
from  door  to  door,  unrecognized  even  by  his  kin.  This 
idea  of  a  peaceful  sunset  following  the  storms  and 
turmoils  of  life  has  always  exercised  a  peculiar  fascin- 
ation upon  the  Hindu  mind,  for  in  India  both  the 
climate  and  the  charitable  disposition  of  the  people 
render  the  hardships  of  such  an  existence  far  less 
trying  than  they  would  be  in  the  West.  Even  in  our 
own  days,  a  distinguished  statesman  has  abandoned 
fame,  wealth,  and  ambition  for  the  forsaken,  homeless 
existence  of  the  Sanyasi. 


6  INDIAN   HISTORICAL   STUDIES 

This  idea  appears  to  have  presented  itself  very 
early  to  the  mind  of  Gautama.  His  father,  anxious 
to  hand  on  his  kingdom  to  his  only  son,  tried  his  best 
to  divert  him  from  such  thoughts.  Elaborate  pre- 
cautions were  taken  to  shield  the  young  prince  from 
the  sight  of  anything  disquieting :  such  allurements 
as  the  little  court  could  offer  were  lavishly  employed 
to  captivate  and  distract  his  mind.  These  devices, 
however,  had  precisely  the  opposite  effect  to  that 
which  the  originators  of  the  scheme  had  intended. 
Gautama  had  long  been  wearied  by  the  aimlessness 
of  his  petty  round  of  pleasures  :  instead  of  attracting, 
they  repelled  and  disgusted  him.  In  the  words  of  the 
old  chronicler,  he  realized  that  the  "  Householder's 
life  is  full  of  hindrance,  beset  with  passion ;  but  the 
homeless  life  is  as  free  as  that  of  the  bird  on  the 
wing."  An  accident  crystallized  these  vague  feelings 
into  a  definite  resolve.  One  day,  while  driving 
through  the  streets  of  Kapila-Vastu,  his  eye  fell  upon 
a  sight  common  enough  in  the  East — a  beggar  lying 
by  the  roadside,  crii^pled  and  disfigured  by  a  loath- 
some disease.  "Are  there  many  like  this?"  he 
asked  of  Channa,  his  charioteer.  The  reply  was  in 
the  affirmative.  Gautama's  mind  was  quickly  made 
up.  His  duty  as  a  householder,  according  to  Hindu 
ethical  standards,  was  fulfilled :  he  had  a  son  to  take 
his  place,  and  he  was  free  to  depart.  He  resolved  to 
go  forth  and  seek  some  solution  to  the  secret  of  all 
this  pain  and  suffering.  And  so,  a  few  nights  after- 
wards, he  bade  a  silent  farewell  to  his  wife  and  son, 
and  crept  out  of  the  palace.  Calling  the  faithful 
Channa,  he  bade  him  saddle  the  horse  Kantaka,  and 
the  pair  rode  out  into  the  darkness  together.    Just  as 


GAUTAMA  BUDDHA  7 

dawn  was  breaking,  he  dismounted,  discarded  his  rich 
robes,  cut  off  his  long  hair,  and  sent  home  his 
attendant  to  break  the  news  to  his  family.  Then, 
clothed  in  sorry  rags,  the  erstwhile  prince  set  forth 
upon  the  quest.  At  first  he  attached  himself  to  the 
renowned  teacher  Alara,  whose  disciples  dwelt  in  a 
hermitage  among  the  caves  near  Kajagriha.  From 
Alara  he  went  in  despair  to  Udraka,  another  famous 
philosopher,  but  philosophy  afforded  no  practical 
solution  to  the  questions  he  sought  to  answer.  The 
image  of  the  dying  beggar  in  the  streets  of  Kapila- 
Vastu  still  haunted  him.  Five  of  Udraka's  disciples, 
however,  had  decided  to  try  whether  by  penances  and 
austerities  they  might  not  gain  that  supernatural 
insight  which  was  said  to  be  obtained  by  these 
methods.  To  these  Gautama  attached  himself,  and 
for  six  years  he  practised  such  frightful  self-torture 
that  his  fame  as  an  ascetic  rang  through  the  land,  in 
the  words  of  the  Pali  commentator,  "  like  the  sound 
of  a  great  bell  hung  in  the  heavens."  So  exhausted 
was  he  by  the  long  course  of  penance  that  one  day  he 
fainted  while  bathing  in  a  stream,  and  would  have 
probably  died  had  not  a  herdsman's  daughter  revived 
him  with  a  draught  of  milk.  But  the  promised 
insight  never  came  :  he  was  as  far  off  from  the  long- 
sought-for  solution  as  ever.  And  now  Gautama  took 
a  characteristically  bold  resolve.  Abandoning  his 
austerities,  he  returned  to  ordinary  life,  and  deter- 
mined to  start  afresh.  At  the  sight  of  his  apostasy, 
his  former  friends  turned  their  backs  upon  him,  and 
he  was  left  utterly  alone.  But  the  end  was  nearer 
than  Gautama  imagined.  Seated  that  night  under  a 
gigantic  pipal  tree,  he  began  to  reflect  upon  the  events 


8  INDIAN   HISTORICAL   STUDIES 

of  the  past  seven  years :  the  vaunted  Yoga  of  the 
Brahmin  had  proved  a  hollow  fraud ;  was  every 
attempt  to  prove  the  Everlasting  Secret  doomed  to 
equal  failure  ?  Had  he  left  wife  and  kingdom  in 
pursuit  of  a  phantom  of  the  imagination  ?  All  at 
once,  as  he  pondered,  the  long-sought  revelation 
dawned  upon  the  thinker's  mind.  The  flash  of  in- 
tuition, which  has  come  to  the  earnest  seeker  after 
the  truth  in  many  ages  and  nations,  which  we  call 
Conversion,  and  the  Indians  Enlightenment  or  Bud- 
dhi,  broke  suddenly  upon  Gautama  with  a  final 
answer  to  all  his  perplexities. 

The  clue  to  the  secret  of  existence,  as  conceived 
by  Gautama,  was,  strangely  enough,  even  then  upon 
the  lips  of  the  philosopher  Heraclitus  in  the  West. 
"  Nothing  is  permanent,"  was  the  fundamental  tenet 
of  both  philosophers. 

"  The  hills  are  shadows,  and  they  flow 

From  form  to  form,  and  nothing  stands  ; 
They  melt  like  mists,  the  solid  lands, 
Like  clouds  they  shape  themselves  and  go," 

All  is  transitory,  the  earth  beneath  our  feet,  the 
starry  heaven  above  us,  the  gods,  and,  above  all,  that 
ever-varying  complex  of  emotions  which  men  call 
Personality  or  Soul.  The  cause  of  suffering  is 
ignorance.  Unable  to  realize  the  impermanence  of 
things,  men  grasp  at  shadows — wealth,  honours, 
sensual  satisfaction — as  if  they  were  realities.  So, 
too,  they  shun  decay,  death,  material  losses,  as  if 
these  were  real  disasters,  and  not  what  the  Stoics 
called  'A^iacpopa,  things  indifferent  and  inevitable. 
Man,  then,  has  no  soul,  in  the  sense  in  which  the 
word  was  generally  understood   both  in  Gautama's 


GAUTAMA  BUDDHA  9 

days  and  our  own.  The  personality  is  only  the 
concrete  result  of  the  propensities,  which  are  modified 
at  every  moment  of  our  existence  by  some  stimulus 
from  without.  Gautama,  however,  did  not  discard 
the  old  belief  in  transmigration,  which  had  taken 
such  a  deep  hold  upon  the  Hindu  imagination ;  for 
transmigration  provided  a  scheme  of  inevitable  justice, 
whereby  every  action,  good  or  bad,  brings  its  own 
reward  or  punishment  upon  the  doer.  At  death  we 
pass  into  nothingness,  even  as  we  came,  "dust  to 
dust  and  ashes  to  ashes,"  according  to  the  eternal 
law  of  synthesis  and  dissolution.  But,  in  some 
mysterious  way,  the  passions  which  we  have  generated, 
the  desires  which  we  have  nurtured,  have  acquired  a 
separate  being,  and,  being  liberated  by  the  dissolution 
of  the  personality,  find  for  themselves  a  new  life  in 
which  to  satiate  their  thirst  for  existence.  And  so 
every  action  of  ours  is  determining  the  destiny  of  a 
future  life  for  good  or  ill.     Vitdi  lamjJada  tradimt. 

The  paradox  of  transmigration  without  a  trans- 
migrating soul  was  never  explained  satisfactorily  by 
Gautama.  He  insisted  on  our  belief  in  it,  but  forbad, 
with  equal  insistence,  speculation  upon  so  fruitless  a 
subject.  Later  commentators  have  striven  to  explain 
the  meaning  by  analogies  from  nature.  If  we  plant 
a  mango  in  the  earth,  the  tree  which  springs  up  is 
the  same,  yet  not  the  same,  as  the  fruit  which  was 
planted  ;  the  flame,  springing  from  one  lighted  lamp 
to  another,  is  the  same  yet  not  the  same  as  the  first 
flame.  "That  which  thou  sowest  thou  sowest  not 
that  body  which  shall  be,  but  bare  grain,  it  may 
chance  of  wheat  or  of  some  other  grain."  And  yet,  so 
indissolubly  is  the  latter  life  involved  in  the  former, 


10  INDIAN   HISTORICAL   STUDIES 

that  Gautama  himself  often  spoke  in  a  loose  fashion 
of  his  former  lives,  or  his  actions  in  a  past  birth. 

In  this  system,  it  will  be  observed,  there  is  no 
mention  of  God,  of  prayer,  of  remission  of  sin.  The 
inexorable  creed  of  Gautama  found  no  room  for  these 
things.  "As  thou  sowest,  so  shalt  thou  reap."  Gods 
there  might  be — Gautama  offered  no  opinion  upon  a 
matter  so  indifferent  to  salvation — but  they,  too, 
though  perhaps  more  happy,  powerful,  long-lived  than 
ourselves,  are  subject  in  the  end  to  the  same  inevitable 
law.  Like  the  gods  of  Epicurus,  they  take  no  part  in 
earthl}^  things  ;  all  our  prayers  and  sacrifices  are  but 

"  Like  a  tale  of  little  meaning,  though  the  words  be  strong."  * 

What,  then,  is  the  end  and  object  of  life?  The 
end,  said  Gautama,  is  Knowledge ;  for  Knowledge  is 
Deliverance.  The  wise  man  "puts  away  childish 
things  "  :  he  ceases  to  yearn  for  worthless,  transitory 
objects  of  desire.^  And  so,  after  a  long  series  of 
transmitted  lives,  the  thirst  for  existence  is  quenched  ; 
the  oil  in  the  lamp,  to  use  a  favourite  Buddhist 
metaphor,  is  exhausted.  The  blissful  day  dawns 
when  the  man  realizes  that  desire  is  dead  within 
him — that  the  last  links  binding  him  to  earth  are 
snapped.  This  is  Nirvana,  "the  quenching  of  the 
thirst."  A  little  while  he  lingers  on,  pervaded  by 
the  rapt  consciousness  of  final  attainment ;  when  he 
passes  away,  no  cravings  survive  to  call  a  fresh  life 
into  being. 

^  Gautama  appears  to  imply  a  belief  in  "  gods,"  clei  or  devas,  but 
he  says  nothing  of  "  God,"  Detos  or  Ishwara.  Gautama  regarded 
the  Unknowable  very  much  as  Herbert  Spencer  does. 

*  He  has  no  desires,  and  so  he  leaves  nothing  behind  him  to 
find  a  fresh  incarnation.     The  ideally  wise  maia  has  killed  all  desire. 


GAUTAMA   BUDDHA  11 

Buddhism  has  often  been  termed  pessimistic. 
Nothing  could  really  be  further  from  the  truth. 
Buddhism  is  essentially  a  cheerful  religion.  No 
Christian  description  of  the  delights  of  heaven  could 
be  more  joj'ous  than  the  outbursts  of  exultation  over 
the  happiness  of  him  who  has  obtained  Nirvana. 
Just  as  the  sage  in  the  great  poem  of  Lucretius  looks 
down  upon  the  world  as  one  on  a  cliff  gazes  upon  the 
toilers  in  the  raging  sea  below,  the  Buddhist  saint 

"  Looks  down  on  the  vain  world  and  careworn  crowd 
As  he  who  stands  upon  a  mountain-top 
Watching,  serene  hinaself,  the  toilers  in  the  plain." 

Charity  is  essentially  a  Buddhist,  as  it  is  a  Christian, 
virtue,  and  Buddhism  applies  it,  not  only  to  suffering 
humanity,  struggling  in  the  meshes  of  desire,  but  to 
the  animal  world  as  well.  The  duty  of  compassion 
extends  to  all  life,  and  Buddhism  put  a  stop  to  the 
cruel  sacrifices  then  common  all  over  India.  "  Love 
your  enemies  "  is  another  commandment  common  to 
Buddhist  and  Christian  ethics.  "  Mine  enemy  has 
slandered,  beaten,  robbed,  or  abused  me ;  whoso 
dwells  upon  these  thoughts  is  never  free  from  hate. 
Hatred  ceases  not  by  hate ;  by  love  it  ceases.  This 
is  the  ancient  Law."  "  Oh,  Joy  !  we  live  in  bhss, 
hated,  yet  hating  not  again,  healthy  among  the  sick 
of  soul."  "  To  cease  from  wrong-doing ;  to  get 
virtue ;  to  cleanse  one's  own  heart ;  this  is  the  creed 
of  all  the  Buddhas."  Such  exquisite  sentiments  are 
found  scattered  broadcast  among  the  teachings  of 
Gautama  and  his  followers.  Asoka  fitly  sums  up 
Buddhist  ethics  in  the  following  beautiful  words : 
"What  is  the  Dhamma?  To  eschew  evil  and  follow 
after  good,   to   be    loving,    true,   pure   of    life,   and 


12  INDIAN   HISTORICAL   STUDIES 

patient,  this  is  the  Dhamma."  This,  then,  was  the 
**  Noble,  eight-fold  path,"  as  conceived  by  Gautama 
as  he  meditated  beneath  the  Tree  of  Knowledge.  It 
was  a  "  Middle  Path,"  avoiding  the  gloomy  austerities 
of  the  ascetic.  Above  all,  it  was  altruistic.  Desire 
was  to  be  forgotten  chiefly  by  allowing  our  thoughts 
to  dwell  entirely  upon  others ;  the  selfish  methods  of 
the  hermit,  who  devotes  himself  exclusively  to  saving 
his  own  soul  only,  were  utterly  repudiated.  Altruism 
is  the  distinguishing  mark  of  Buddhism.  It  is  said 
that  while  Gautama  sat  beneath  the  Bodhi  Tree,  the 
demons  assailed  him  with  numberless  temptations  ; 
the  subtlest  was  the  constant  prompting  to  enter  into 
Nirvana  forthwith,  and  leave  the  world  to  take  care 
of  itself.  The  temptation  was  real  enough,  though 
the  demons  were  only  the  phantoms  of  an  excited 
brain.  But  Gautama  sternly  put  it  away  from  him, 
and,  girding  up  his  loins,  went  forth  upon  his  mission 
of  preaching  to  mankind  the  great  secret  of  life 
which  had  so  marvellously  dawned  upon  him. 

His  first  thought  was  to  go  to  Benares,  a  spot 
sanctified  by  immemorial  tradition  as  the  holiest 
centre  of  Hindu  faith,  and  to  commence  his  career  as 
a  teacher  there.  As  he  was  laboriously  toiling  along 
the  long  road  from  Gaya  to  Benares,  he  met  a  Jaina 
monk,  who  was  so  struck  by  the  "  majestic  light 
which  shone  in  his  face,"  that  he  asked  him  who  the 
teacher  could  be  who  had  conferred  such  bliss  upon 
him.  "  I  have  no  teacher,"  replied  Gautama.  "  Of 
myself  I  have  found  Nirvana,  and  I  go  to  Benares  to 
kindle  the  Lamp  of  Life  for  those  that  sit  in  the 
valley  of  the  shadow."  "  Are  you  the  Jaina,  the 
Conqueror?"     said     the     monk.      "Yea,"     replied 


GAUTAMA  BUDDHA  13 

Gautama,  "  I  am  the  Jaina,  for  I  have  conquered  Sin 
and  Death."  Arrived  at  Benares,  Gautama  repaired 
to  the  Deer  Park,  a  pleasant  spot,  shaded  by  gigantic 
trees,  beneath  which  pilgrims  were  often  to  be  found, 
meditating  or  resting.  Here  he  encountered  his  late 
associates,  the  five  ascetics.  At  first  they  welcomed 
coldly  the  supposed  apostate,  but  awestruck  by  some- 
thing in  his  appearance  which  told  of  the  great  change 
within,  they  were  constrained  to  ofier  him  the  kindly 
acts  of  hospitality  which  are  always  shown  to 
strangers  in  the  East — to  wash  his  feet  and  set  food 
before  him.  Buddha  then  preached  to  them  his  first 
sermon.  He  was  no  longer  Gautama,  he  said,  but 
Buddha,  and  he  showed  them  the  true  way  of  salva- 
tion. Thus  the  "wheel  of  the  Law  was  set  rolling" 
in  the  Deer  Park  at  Benares.  The  five  ascetics  were 
the  first  converts,  and  they  were  quickly  followed  by 
a  young  nobleman  of  Benares  named  Yasha,  and  the 
three  brothers  Kasyapa,  who  had  been  worshippers 
of  the  Sacred  Fire.  The  fires  that  really  matter,  said 
Buddha  to  them,  are  the  triple  fires  of  lust,  ignorance, 
and  hatred,  and  they  must  be  quenched,  not  wor- 
shipped. 

Converts  now  began  to  flock  in  numbers  to  the 
new  creed.  The  conversion  of  Bimbisara,  King  of 
Magadha,  was  a  signal  triumph ;  more  important, 
from  a  deeper  point  of  view,  was  the  acquisition  of 
the  learned  and  saintly  Maha  Kasyapa,  who  edited 
the  Buddhist  Canon  after  the  Master's  death.  But 
Buddha  made  no  distinctions  of  caste,  wealth,  or 
fame.  Among  his  followers  were  Brahmins,  kings, 
acrobats,  barbers,  courtezans,  and  reclaimed  bandits  ; 
for  all  alike  felt  the  winning  influence  of  his  strangely 


14  INDIAN   HISTOEICAL   STUDIES 

attractive   personality.     Of  the  many  affecting  and 
beautiful  episodes  of  his  life,  none  is  more  moving 
than  the  story  of  his  return  to  the  wife  and  family 
from  whom  he  had  silently  parted  so  many  years  ago. 
It  is  said  that  he  was  at  first  received  coldly,  as  one 
who  had  disgraced  his  lineage ;  but  the  sight  of  his 
son,  standing  begging-bowl  in  hand  at  the  palace 
gate,  was  too  much  for  the  old  rajah,  who  led  him 
gently  within  and  welcomed  him  with  due  honour. 
Poor  Yasodhara,  the  wife  whom  he  had  abandoned, 
fell  weeping  at  the  feet  of  her  long-lost  husband ;  and 
Eajula,  his  little  son,  asked,  *'  Father,  give  me  mine 
inheritance."    "  My  child,"  replied  the  Master,  "  Seek 
not  the  wealth  that  perishes :  the  inheritance  I  give 
to  you  is  a  seven-fold  richer  wealth,  which  I  obtained 
under  the  Bodhi  Tree."    Eajula  was  received  into  the 
order  as  a  novice,  and  many  of  the  family  followed 
suit.     Among  them  was  Ananda,  Buddha's  cousin, 
who  became  the  Master's  beloved  disciple,  accompany- 
ing him  ceaselessly  from   henceforth   to  his  death. 
Like  Jesus  Christ,  Buddha  is  said  to  have  formed  an 
inner  ring  of  twelve  disciples,  his  constant  companions 
and  associates.      Of  these   Ananda   was   the   chief, 
though  he  was  distinguished  by  qualities  of  the  heart 
rather  than  the  head.     On  the  other  hand,  the  signal 
success  of  the  order  created  a  host  of  bitter  enemies 
and  detractors,  of  whom  Devadatta,  another  cousin 
of  Buddha's,  was   the  leader.     The  many  attempts 
made  to  assassinate  him,  or  to  ruin  his  reputation 
by  charges   of  murder   or  immorality,  failed  igno- 
miniously,  as  they  deserved  to. 

And  now  began  the  public  ministry  of  Buddha, 
during  the  course  of  which  he  travelled  for  nearly 


GAUTAMA   BUDDHA  15 

half  a  century  up  and  down  the  country,  from  Alla- 
habad to  Gaya,  and  from  Gaya  to  the  borders  of 
Nepal.  The  sight  of  the  little  band  of  yellow-robed 
preachers  soon  became  a  familiar  one  in  the  villages 
of  North-E astern  India,  and  the  kindly  teacher  and 
his  followers  were  eagerly  welcomed.  The  Master, 
however,  often  preferred  to  lodge  in  the  pleasant 
mango-groves  outside  the  towns ;  and  thither,  when 
the  heat  of  the  day  was  over,  the  country  folk  would 
resort,  and  listen  respectfully  while  a  homely  allegory, 
or  folk-story,  made  to  serve  a  moral  pm*pose,  was 
expounded.  Like  Jesus  Christ,  Buddha  loved  to  in- 
struct his  hearers  by  means  of  parables  drawn  from 
the  natural  objects  which  they  saw  before  them. 
Thus  a  forest-fire  suggested  a  discourse  upon  the 
triple  fire  of  desire.  To  a  ploughman  he  remarked 
that  he,  too,  was  a  husbandman ;  for  faith  was  the 
seed  which  he  sowed,  and  mindfulness  the  plough- 
share. "And  by  my  ploughing  the  tares  of  delusion 
are  destroyed :  sorrow  is  ended,  and  the  blessed  fruit 
of  Nirvana  springs  up."  Miracles  of  any  kind  Buddha 
never  claimed  to  work.  He  told  his  disciples  on  more 
than  one  occasion  that  the  true  miracle  is  to  convert 
a  man  by  teaching :  one  who  is  merely  attracted  by 
magic  is  no  true  beHever.  On  another  occasion,  we 
read,  a  woman  of  the  name  of  Kisagotami  came  to 
him  and  implored  him  to  restore  her  dead  son  to 
life.  She  was  told  that  her  son  would  be  cured,  if 
she  brought  a  handful  of  mustard-seed  from  a  house 
where  none  had  lost  parent,  husband,  child,  or  friend. 
From  door  to  door  the  distracted  mother  went,  but 
alas !  in  every  family  she  found  that  death  had  done 
his  deadly  work.     And  so  in  despair  she  retui'ned  to 


16  INDIAN   HISTORICAL   STUDIES 

the  Master,  wbo  pointed  out  to  her  how  inevitable, 
how  universal  is  the  law  that  all  which  is  born  is 
doomed  to  perish,  and  how  fruitless  are  our  strivings 
against  the  common  destiny  of  material  things.  Pity 
for  the  afflicted  was  mingled  with  a  kindly  humour. 
"  Master,"  said  Ananda,  "  how  are  we  to  behave 
towards  women  ?  "  **  Look  the  other  way,  Ananda.". 
"  But  if  we  can't  avoid  seeing  them  ?  "  "  Don't  speak 
to  them."  "  But  if  they  speak  to  us,  what  are  we  to 
do  ?  "  "  Keep  a  good  look-out,  Ananda ;  keep  a  guard 
upon  your  lips  !  "  When  a  certain  philosopher  came 
to  "prove  him  with  hard  questions,"  the  Master  sat 
silent,  apparently  absorbed  in  meditation.  He  main- 
tained this  irritating  attitude  till  the  would  -  be 
questioner  went  away  in  despair.  Answering  a  re- 
monstrance of  Ananda  as  to  the  discourtesy  of  this 
behaviour,  he  pointed  out  that  this  was  the  only  way 
to  deal  with  such  people.  Nothing  annoyed  Buddha 
more  than  the  endless  metaphysical  speculation  which 
has  been  a  perennial  source  of  delight  to  the  Hindu 
mind,  to  the  detriment  of  practical  religion.  "I  am 
not  one  of  those  teachers  who  teach  an  inner  and  an 
outer  doctrine,"  he  said;  "I  do  not  teach  with  the 
closed  hand,  concealing  any  mystery  from  the  vulgar." 
The  Esoteric  Buddhism  of  some  modern  pseudo- 
Orientalists  is  a  figment  of  the  imagination.^ 

A  life-like  picture  has  been  preserved  for  us  by 
one  of  the  commentators  of  how  the  Master  spent 
the  day.  He  arose  at  dawn,  and  out  of  consideration 
for  his  servant,  dressed  without  assistance.     Then  he 

1  We  must  beware  of  confounding  the  teachings  of  Gautama 
with  the  mystical  speculations  of  the  later  Mahayana  Buddhists. 
This  is  a  fruitful  source  of  error. 


GAUTAMA  BUDDHA  17 

sat  down  and  meditated  till  the  time  came  to  go  upon 
his  rounds,  when  he  donned  his  yellow  robes,  and 
taking  up  his  begging-bowl,  went  round  the  town  or 
village  begging  for  alms.     Perhaps  some  one  would 
ask  him  to  come  and  share  the  family  meal ;  if  so, 
he  would  sit  down  and  eat  with  them,  and  after  the 
meal  was  done,  he  would  discourse  to  the  assembly 
upon  spiritual  subjects,  in  a  manner  suited  to  the 
capacity  of  his  audience.     Then,  returning  home,  he 
would  wait  upon  the  verandah  till  all  had  finished 
their  repast,  when  he  would  assemble  the  disciples 
and  suggest  subjects  for  meditation.     All  would  then 
disperse  to  rest  and  meditate.     When  the  heat  of  the 
day  was  over,  the  folk  of  the  neighbouring  villages 
often  came  with  presents  of  flowers  and  fruit  and 
suchlike   humble   offerings,   and    the   Master   would 
preach  them  a  sermon  in  a  manner  suitable  to  their 
beliefs.     Then  the  Master  used  to  bathe  and  await 
his   disciples,  who  would   gradually  assemble  when 
their   meditations   were   over.      Eeligious    discourse 
occupied  the  time  till  the  first  watch  of  the  night, 
when   all  retired.      The   Master   slept  lightly,   and 
before  it  was  light  he  often  arose,  and  "  calling  to 
his  mind  the  folk  of  the  world,  he  would  consider 
the  aspirations  they  had  formed  in  their  previous 
births,  and  think  over  the  means  by  which  he  could 
help  them  to  attain  thereto."    In  the  rainy  season, 
however,  this  nomadic  life  was  impossible.     The  part 
of  India  where  Gautama  lived  and  taught  is  deluged 
by  storms  from  June  to  October ;  heavy  mists  come 
down   from   the  Himalayas,   and  the  village   roads 
become  a  quagmire.     During  this  season  the  disciples 
repaired  to  one  of  the  numerous  retreats  which  had 

c 


18  INDIAN   HISTORICAL   STUDIES 

been  presented  to  them,  such  as  the  bamboo-grove  of 
King  Bimbisara  or  the  mansion  of  Ambapali,  where 
they  occupied  themselves  with  study  until  the  skies 
cleared  and  the  dawning  of  the  beautiful  Indian 
winter  called  them  forth  once  more  to  their  work. 

Time  passed,  and  advancing  years  had  begun  to 
leave  their  mark  upon  the  Master.  In  the  fifty-first 
year  of  his  ministry,  a  sharp  attack  of  dysentery 
warned  him  that  the  end  was  near.  He  was  now 
eighty,  and  the  exposure  and  continued  strain  of  half 
a  century  of  teaching  had  left  its  mark.  Calling  his 
disciples  together,  he  spoke  to  them  long  and  earnestly 
of  the  greatness  of  the  task  which  would  fall  upon 
them  to  fulfil  after  his  decease.  "  My  age  is  accom- 
plished, my  life  is  done ;  leaving  you,  I  depart,  having 
relied  on  myself  alone.  Be  earnest,  0  mendicants, 
thoughtful  and  pure !  Steadfast  in  resolve,  keep 
watch  over  your  own  hearts  !  Whosoever  shall  adhere 
steadfastly  to  the  Law  and  the  Order,  shall  cross  the 
Ocean  of  Life  and  come  to  the  end  of  all  sorrow." 
At  the  close  of  the  rainy  season,  Buddha  set  out  on 
his  last  pilgrimage.  Arriving  at  the  village  of  Pava, 
he  became  the  guest  of  a  poor  smith,  Chunda  by 
name,  who  prepared  a  humble  meal  of  boar's  flesh, 
rice  and  cakes,  to  greet  him.^  The  boar's  flesh  was 
evidently  tainted;  the  Master,  however,  unwilling  to 
disappoint  his  host,  partook  of  the  dish,  excusing  his 
disciples  from  doing  likewise  by  a  tactful  hint  that 

'  There  is  no  need  to  explain  away  the  term  "boar's  flesh." 
Gautama  was  not  a  vegetarian.  Like  Christ,  he  came  "  eating  and 
drinking."  The  rule  that  he  imposed  upon  his  disciples  was  that 
no  animal  should  be  killed  i7i  their  presence  or  es;pecially  for  their 
benefit.  That  was  all.  Later  reiiuemeuts  were  due  to  Brahminical 
influence. 


GAUTAMA  BUDDHA  19 

what  was  left  over  should  be  buried,  as  none  but  he 
could  assimilate  it.  When  the  meal  was  over,  the 
little  party  again  took  the  road,  but  they  had  only 
gone  a  short  way  when  the  Master  was  seized  with 
another  violent  attack  of  dysentery.  However,  he 
partly  recovered,  and  proceeded  slowly  to  the  banks 
of  the  stream  Kakuttha,  where  he  bathed  and  drank, 
and  appeared  to  be  somewhat  better.  "With  his  usual 
thoughtfulness,  he  sent  back  a  message  to  Chunda 
by  Ananda,  telling  him  not  to  grieve  because  of  the 
ill  effects  of  his  hospitable  action.  After  this  the 
Master  journeyed  a  little  further,  but  on  reaching  a 
grove  of  sala  trees  outside  the  town  of  Kusinara,  he 
collapsed.  Here  there  was  a  kind  of  rural  couch  or 
summer-house,  and  here,  under  the  shade,  Ananda 
spread  a  robe  and  laid  his  friend  down  to  rest.  It 
was  noted  that  the  sala  trees  were  all  in  blossom, 
though  the  rains  were  over,  and  a  peculiar  kind  of 
glow  radiated,  as  the  disciples  imagined,  from  the 
body  of  their  teacher.  To  their  agitated  minds  it 
seemed  as  if  the  air  were  full  of  spirits ;  and  some 
of  them  wept,  but  the  wiser  kept  silence,  for  they 
knew  that  such  things  must  be.  The  night  wore  on, 
and  the  Master  talked  long  and  earnestly  about  his 
approaching  departure,  till  Ananda,  overcome  at  the 
thought  of  losing  his  friend  and  companion  of  over 
forty  years,  went  to  the  door  of  the  summer-house 
and  burst  into  tears.  Buddha  sent  a  disciple  to  recall 
him,  and  addressed  him  in  words  of  infinite  kindness 
and  comfort.  "  Enough,  Ananda  :  do  not  be  troubled. 
How  often  have  I  not  told  you  that  all  that  we  love 
must  one  day  leave  us  ?  For  all  things  that  are 
born  must  also  die :  and  whatever  comes  into  being 


20  INDIAN  HISTOKICAL   STUDIES 

must  also  pass  out  of  being.  For  many  years, 
Ananda,  you  have  been  kind  and  good  and  faithful, 
very  near  to  me  by  acts  of  love  unvarying  and 
boundless  beyond  measure.  Be  earnest,  and  you 
shall  be  free  anon  from  the  Four  Evils — Individuality, 
Delusion,  Sensuality,  and  Ignorance."  And  turning 
to  the  disciples,  he  praised  Ananda's  piety,  faithful- 
ness, and  gentle  disposition.  A  mendicant  named 
Subhaddha  came  soon  after  to  ask  certain  questions 
about  the  rival  sects  and  their  respective  points  of 
excellence.  Ananda  tried  to  turn  him  away  on  the 
plea  that  the  Master  was  too  ill  to  see  any  one ;  but 
Buddha  called  him  in,  and  instead  of  answering  his 
query,  preached  the  Law  to  him,  and  received  him 
as  a  convert  into  the  Order.  This  was  the  last  con- 
version made  by  the  Master  himself.  The  end  was 
now  near.  Buddha  said  a  few  more  earnest  words 
about  the  Order  and  the  duties  of  those  who  were 
henceforth  to  be  responsible  for  its  propagation, 
warning  them  to  be  lamps  unto  themselves,  and  to 
carry  on  the  work.  Then  there  was  a  long  silence. 
In  the  third  watch  of  the  night  the  Teacher  suddenly 
roused  himself,  and  said  with  great  and  solemn 
emphasis,  "  Behold  now,  brethren,  I  exhort  you, 
saying,  Decay  is  inherent  in  all  component  things ! 
Work  out  your  salvation  with  diligence !  "  Saying 
this,  he  sank  into  a  trance,  from  which  he  slowly 
passed,  as  dawn  was  breaking  over  the  Himalayas, 
"Into  that  utter  passing-away  which  leaves  nothing 
whatsoever  to  return." 

And  so  died  one  of  the  noblest  and  loftiest  teachers 
that  the  world  has  ever  seen. 


II 


ASOKA  MAURYA,  BUDDHIST 
EMPEROR   OF   INDIA, 


II 

ASOKA   MAURYA,   BUDDHIST 
EMPEROR  OF   INDIA. 

272-231  B.C. 

Et  roivvu  &,Kpots  fls  (pi\ocTO(play  TroXecis  ris  avdyKr]  iTrifj.e\7]6?}vai  t\ 
yeyopev  iv  tu  aveipoi  rcf  TrapeXriXvOSri  XP'^^V  ^  '^"^  *'''''  ^(^Tif  ff  Tivi 
Pap0oipcf>  Tt^TToi),  TToppcc  TTOV  f/cTtij  uvTi  TTjs  T]/xerepas  eTr6^peo)s  ^)  Koi  eiretra 
yevfjfffTai,  Ttepl  tovtov  eroi/xoi  t^  \6yo>  Sta/xdx^'^^^h  ^^  yiyoviv  t)  eiprj- 
fxevr)  iroMnia  koX  (cttl  koI  yevT)(reTai  75,  (jTUf  avTT)  7;  Mtvaa  Tr6\f<tJS 
iyKpaTT]S  76j/-^(reTat.— Plato,  Rejmblic,  vi.  12. 

"  If,  then,  persons  of  first-rate  philosophical  attainments  either  in 
the  countless  ages  that  are  past  have  been,  or  in  some  foreign  clime 
far  beyond  the  times  of  our  horizon  at  the  present  moment  are,  or 
hereafter  shall  be  constrained  by  some  fate  to  take  the  charge  of  a 
state,  I  am  prepared  to  argue  to  the  death  in  defence  of  this  assertion, 
that  the  state  described  has  existed,  does  exist,  yea  and  will  exist 
wherever  the  Muse  aforesaid  has  become  its  mistress.  Its  realization 
is  no  impossibility  nor  are  our  speculations  impracticable." 

In  the  autumn  of  325  b.c,  Alexander  the  Great  and 
the  bulk  of  his  army  started  to  retrace  their  steps 
from  the  East.  The  great  invasion  had  affected 
India  very  little.  Persia  the  Greeks  had  made  their 
own ;  India  they  had  barely  touched.  It  is  a  sig- 
nificant fact  that  the  name  of  Alexander  never  occurs 
in  Indian  literature  before  the  Mahommedan  period. 
To  one  man,  however,  the  lesson  conveyed  by  the 
invasion  was  plain  enough.     A  certain  Chandragupta 


24  INDIAN   HISTOKICAL   STUDIES 

(the  name  was  corrupted  into  Sandracottus  by  the 
Greeks)  saw  how  easily  the  disunited  Indian  States 
had  been  subdued  by  the  Macedonians,  and  he  deter- 
mined to  attempt  a  similar  feat  himself.  An  illegi- 
timate son  of  one  of  the  princes  of  Magadha,  the 
premier  state  in  Eastern  India,  Chandragupta  was 
an  unscrupulous  adventurer.  He  soon  found  an 
opportunity  for  putting  his  schemes  into  effect.  Less 
than  two  years  after  Alexander's  departure  came  the 
news  of  his  death  at  Babylon,  and  in  the  panic  which 
ensued  among  the  Macedonian  garrisons  of  the  Pan- 
jab,  Chandragupta  headed  a  national  rising  which 
placed  the  greater  part  of  North- Western  India  in 
his  hands.  He  then  turned  his  attention  to  his  kins- 
man, the  unpopular  monarch  of  Magadha,  whom  he 
dethroned,  and  eventually  made  himself  master  of 
the  whole  of  the  Aryavarta,  the  land  between  the 
Himalayas  and  the  Narmada.  The  results  of  his 
masterly  policy  were  seen  a  few  years  later,  when 
Seleucus  L,  King  of  Syria,  tried  to  repeat  Alexander's 
exploits.  Alexander  had  found  it  a  comparatively 
easy  task  to  subdue  one  Indian  tribe  after  another ; 
Seleucus,  to  his  surprise,  was  confronted  with  a  vast, 
homogeneous  empire,  and  an  army  better  organized 
than  his  own.  He  was  glad  to  come  to  terms  with 
his  formidable  opponent,  and  to  give  him  in  marriage 
a  princess  of  the  Eoyal  House,  as  a  pledge  of  his 
friendship.  Chandragupta  was  too  far-sighted  to  care 
about  the  scruples  of  the  older  Hindu  rulers  against 
marriage  or  intercourse  with  foreigners.  Trade  with 
the  West  was  encouraged ;  and  no  doubt  the  presence 
of  a  Greek  rdni  at  Pataliputra  tended  to  popularize 
a  taste  for  Western  fashions  among  the  aristocracy. 


ASOKA  MAURYA  25 

More  than  one  ambassador  from  Syria  resided  in 
India  in  his  reign ;  and  to  one  of  them,  Megas- 
thenes,  we  owe  most  of  onr  knowledge  of  the  great 
Indian  emperor.  He  describes  him  as  living  among 
scenes  of  barbaric  opulence  ;  for,  like  Alexander  him- 
self, he  had  adopted  the  elaborate  ceremonial  of  the 
Persian  court.  A  hard,  cruel  man,  he  went  in  con- 
stant danger  of  assassination ;  he  was  forced  to  live 
in  strict  seclusion,  surrounded  by  his  Amazonian 
guard  of  gigantic  Greek  women,  who  cut  down  any 
one  venturing  to  approach  too  near.^  His  rule  was 
strict  and  harsh ;  mutilation,  torture,  and  capital 
punishment  were  inflicted,  contrary  to  Hindu  custom. 
In  order  to  meet  the  problem  of  governing  an  empire 
far  vaster  than  had  ever  been  known  in  India  before, 
an  elaborate  Civil  Service  was  organized,  which  does 
credit  to  the  political  genius  of  its  founder.  The 
country  was  divided  into  provinces,  each  with  its 
Viceroy  reigning  at  the  provincial  capital;  the  ad- 
ministration of  the  districts  was  conducted  on  the 
ancient  Indian  system  of  the  Pancliayat,  or  Board 
of  Five.  In  each  district  there  were  six  of  these 
boards :  one  superintended  the  collection  of  taxes ; 
another  assisted  them  by  keeping  registers  of  the 
population, — births,  deaths,  and  other  statistics. 
Others,  again,  regulated  the  manufactures,  trade- 
guilds,  and  markets.  Honesty  on  the  part  of  the 
merchants  was  enforced  by  the  severest  penalties, 
for  Indians  were  justly  proud  of  their  reputation  for 
probity  in  the  ancient  world.^    Artisans  were  under 

'  These  were  the  origin  of  the  "  guard  of  Yavanis,"  who  are  a 
stock  feature  of  the  Indian  Drama. 

2  Megasthenes  says  that  in  the  vast  camp  of  Sandracottus  the 
thefts  were  less  than  200  drachmae  (£3)  per  diem. 


26  INDIAN   HISTORICAL   STUDIES 

the  special  protection  of  Government,  for  the  Maurya 
Emperors  were  great  patrons  of  art.  The  enlightened 
foreign  policy  of  Chandragupta  was  responsible  for 
the  formation  of  a  special  board  for  the  purpose  of 
providing  for  the  wants  of  foreign  travellers  and 
merchants.  Under  the  Viceroys  were  Commissioners 
and  lower  officials  who  superintended  the  working  of 
the  various  boards ;  in  addition  to  them,  independent 
supervisors  reported  directly  to  the  King  upon  the 
administration  of  the  provinces. 

This,  then,  was  the  vast  heritage  to  which  Asoka, 
grandson  of  Chandragupta,  succeeded  in  272  e.g. 
His  father  Bindusara  had  died  after  an  uneventful 
reign  of  a  quarter  of  a  century.  For  eleven  years 
he  ruled  as  his  predecessors  had  done,  and  then  an 
event  happened  which  changed  the  whole  tenor  of 
his  life.  The  kingdom  of  Kalinga,  which  lay  between 
the  mouths  of  the  Godaveri  and  Mahanadi  rivers,  and 
roughly  corresponded  to  the  modern  Vizagapatam 
and  Ganjam  districts,  had  became  involved  in  a 
dispute  with  its  overlord.  The  usual  war  of  exter- 
mination followed.  Upwards  of  one  hundred  and 
fifty  thousand  captives  had  been  made,  a  hundred 
thousand  had  been  slain,  and  countless  others  had 
perished  miserably  of  starvation.  Neither  age  nor 
sex  had  been  spared;  even  Brahmins  and  ascetics 
had  perished  with  the  rest.  Asoka  was  filled  with 
remorse  at  the  sight  of  so  much  suff'ering.  As  a 
young  man,  he  must  have  been  familiar  with  the 
doctrines  of  Buddhism,  for  Magadha  had  been  the 
centre  of  Gautama's  religious  activities.  In  his 
sorrow,  Asoka  sought  consolation  in  the  teachings 
of  the  half-forgotten  creed  of  his  boyhood.    He  called 


^'     f--,  l> 


Capital  of  an  Asoka  Pillar. 

Sarnath. 

{Photo  by  the  Archicologlcal  Survey  of  India.) 


[To  face  page  27. 


ASOKA  MAURYA  27 

to  bis  court  the  famous  doctor  Upagupta,  and  bade 
bim  expound  to  bim  the  tenets  of  bis  religion.  Tbe 
effect  was  magical ;  Asoka  was  converted  to  Buddbism, 
took  minor  orders  in  tbe  Cburcb,  and  set  himself, 
with  all  tbe  ardour  of  tbe  convert,  to  remodel  his 
kingdom  upon  the  precepts  of  the  Dbarma.  In  no 
country  in  tbe  world,  perhaps,  except  India,  could 
such  an  experiment  have  had  any  chance  of  success. 
Tbe  peculiar  temperament  of  tbe  people,  together 
with  tbe  admirable  administrative  system  which 
Asoka  had  inherited  from  bis  grandfather,  alone 
enabled  him  to  carry  into  effect  his  Utopian  dreams. 
Fortunately,  tbe  details  of  this  great  experiment  have 
not  been  lost  in  the  oblivion  which  has  swallowed  up 
so  much  of  tbe  early  history  of  India ;  the  Emperor's 
injunctions,  regulations,  and  homilies  were  recorded 
in  edicts  which  were  issued  from  time  to  time  and 
were  inscribed  upon  rocks,  or  pillars  erected  for  tbe 
purpose,  in  various  parts  of  tbe  country.  Tbe  lofty 
moral  tone  of  these  edicts  indicates  clearly  enough 
that  India,  in  the  third  century  b.c,  was  a  highly 
civilized  country;  it  must,  indeed,  have  compared 
favourably  with  tbe  rest  of  tbe  world  of  tbe  time, 
for  Greece  was  sinking  fast  into  a  state  of  corrupt 
decadence,  and  Rome,  in  the  throes  of  her  struggle  with 
Carthage,  bad  scarcely  yet  emerged  from  barbarism. 
Education,  too,  must  have  been  more  widely  diffused 
than  in  later  ages  ;  for  tbe  presence  of  these  inscrip- 
tions, written  in  tbe  vernacular,  proves  that  reading 
was  a  common  accomplishment.  This  was  probably 
due  to  the  Buddhist  monks,  who  have  always  been 
enthusiastic  in  tbe  cause  of  learning.  Burma  at  tbe 
present  day  is  a  happy  instance  of  this. 


28  INDIAN   HISTOEICAL   STUDIES 

The  first  result  of  Asoka's  conversion  was  the 
determination  to  abandon  warlike  undertakings.  In 
future  his  conquests  were  to  be  religious  ones.  The 
only  invasions  he  would  now  countenance  were  to  be 
carried  out  by  the  yellow-robed  ascetics,  bound  upon 
the  peaceful  errand  of  converting  the  world.  These 
Asoka  sent  far  and  wide.  Nothing  is  known  of  the 
fate  of  those  whom  he  despatched  to  his  neighbours 
the  Kings  of  Greece,  Syria,  Alexandria,  and  Epirus ; 
but  one  mission,  at  least,  had  a  great  and  lasting 
success.  The  island  of  Ceylon  embraced  the  Buddhist 
creed,  and  the  King's  own  brother,  Mahendra,  was 
sent  to  plant  at  Anuradhapura  a  slip  of  the  sacred 
Bodhi  Tree  at  Gaya,  where  it  may  be  still  seen.  But 
we  will  let  Asoka  tell  the  story  in  his  own  words. 
**  In  his  Majesty's  eyes,  the  chief  conquest  is  that  of 
the  Law.  For  the  conquest  thus  made  is  full  of 
pleasure.  Yet  the  pleasure  produced  thereby  is  a 
small  thing :  for  His  Majesty  regards  as  fruitful  only 
that  which  concerns  the  other  world.  And  His 
Majesty  has  issued  this  edict  in  order  that  his  sons 
and  grandsons  may  not  regard  it  as  their  duty  to 
undertake  new  wars  of  aggression.  If,  perchance, 
they  should  become  involved  in  war,  they  should  take 
pleasure  in  the  exercise  of  patience  and  gentleness 
towards  their  foes,  always  remembering  that  the  only 
true  conquest  is  that  of  Eeligion.  For  that  alone 
avails  in  this  world  and  the  next.  Let  all  joy  be  in 
effort,  for  that  alone  brings  happiness  in  this  world 
and  the  next." 

The  practical  application  of  the  principles  of 
Buddhism  to  the  everyday  affairs  of  the  kingdom  led 
to   the   abolition   of  numerous   practices,   involving 


ASOKA   MAURYA  29 

unnecessary  suffering  to  men  and  beasts.  The  slaughter 
of  animals  to  stock  the  royal  larders  was  greatly 
reduced,  and  finally  abolished  altogether.  "  Formerly, 
in  the  kitchens  of  His  Majesty,  many  hundred  thou- 
sands of  animals  were  slain  for  food.  Now  this  has 
been  reduced  to  three,  namely,  two  peacocks  and  one 
antelope,  and  the  antelope  not  invariably.  Even 
these  three  are  not  to  be  slaughtered  in  future." 
Feasts  at  which  animals  were  sacrificed  were  for- 
bidden; and  various  harmless  creatures,  such  as 
monkeys,  squirrels,  deer,  and  various  kinds  of  birds, 
were  protected  by  special  ordinance.  Branding, 
mutilation,  even  fishing,  were  declared  to  be  unlawful 
on  ceiiain  days,  in  order  that  all  Nature  might  have 
fixed  periods  of  immunity  from  persecution,  and  the 
sacred  festivals  might  not  be  stained  with  cruel 
actions.  "  She-goats,  ewes,  and  sows,  either  with 
young  or  in  milk,  and  their  offspring  up  to  six 
months,  are  exempt  fi'om  slaughter.  Forests  are  not 
to  be  burnt,  either  in  mischief  or  to  destroy  life.  The 
living  must  not  be  fed  with  the  living."  Asoka  was 
unable,  apparently,  to  abolish  entirely  the  severe 
criminal  code  of  his  grandfather,  but  he  modified  it 
in  several  respects.  Capital  punishment  was  still 
enforced,  but  the  criminal  was  granted  three  da^'s' 
respite,  during  which  he  received  earnest  spiritual 
instruction  and  consolation.  On  the  anniversary  of 
the  lung's  coronation,  there  was  a  general  remission 
of  sentences  and  release  of  prisoners.  One  humani- 
tarian reform  of  the  King's  is  particularly  striking, 
anticipating,  as  it  does,  modern  ideas  by  so  many 
centuries  :  "Everywhere  in  his  domains  His  Majesty 
has  established  hospitals  of  two  kinds,  namely,  for 


30  INDIAN   HISTOEICAL   STUDIES 

men  and  for  animals.^  Medicinal  herbs  also,  for 
men  and  for  animals,  wherever  lacking,  have  been 
imported  and  planted.  Eoots  also,  and  fruits,  have 
been  imported.  Wells  have  been  dug  and  trees 
planted  on  the  high-roads  for  the  refreshment  of  man 
and  beast."  To  one  class  of  men  Asoka  devoted 
special  care,  and  that  was  to  the  aboriginal  tribes 
haunting  the  forests  and  mountains  on  the  borders 
of  Aryan  India.  These  poor  savages  had  been  looked 
upon  as  something  less  than  animals  by  the  caste- 
bound  Hindus,  and  no  doubt  were  treated  with  cruelty 
and  disdain.  But  in  the  royal  eyes  all  men  were 
brothers,  and  the  King  especially  enjoins  the  gentle 
treatment  of  these  outcastes.  Even  when  found 
guilty,  as  doubtless  they  often  were,  of  robbing  or 
pillaging,  the  effects  of  persuasion  and  religious 
teaching  were  to  be  tried.  "  Even  upon  the  jungle- 
folk  in  his  domain  His  Majesty  looks  kindly  and 
seeks  their  conversion.  They  are  exhorted  to  give 
up  their  evil  ways  in  order  to  escape  punishment. 
His  Majesty  desires  that  all  animate  beings  should 
enjoy  security,  peace  of  mind,  joyfulness."  "  If  you 
ask,"  he  tells  his  officials,  "  What  is  the  King's  com- 
mand with  regard  to  the  unconquered  tribes  on  the 
border,  or  what  does  he  desire  the  borderers  to  under- 
stand, the  answer  is,  that  the  King  desires  that  they 
should  not  be  afraid  of  him,  that  they  should  trust 
him,  and  should  receive  from  his  hand  happiness  and 
not  sorrow.  They  should  grasp  the  fact  that  the 
King  will  bear  patiently  with  them,  and  that  for  his 

'  The  Jains  have  similar  respect  for  life.  In  Bombay  the  visitor 
may  see  an  animal  hospital  kept  up  by  them — the  Pinjrapole. 
Hospitals  were  founded  in  Ceylon  by  King  Duthu  Gamani  (161  b.c). 


ASOKA   MAURYA  31 

sake  they  should  follow  the  Law,  and  so  profit  in  this 
world  and  the  next.  Now  is  it  for  you  to  do  your 
part,  and  to  make  the  people  trust  me,  and  realize 
that  the  King  is  even  as  a  father  unto  us.  He  loves  us 
as  himself.     We  are  to  him  as  Ids  own  children." 

The  King's  conception  of  his  own  duties  is  a  high 
one,  and  he  expects  a  correspondingly  lofty  standard 
on  the  part  of  his  subordinates.  As  the  true  Father 
of  the  People  he  is  ready  at  any  hour  of  the  day 
or  night  to  receive  petitions  or  to  hear  complaints.^ 
"  Whether  I  am  dining,  or  in  the  harem,  or  in  bed, 
or  driving,  or  in  the  garden,  the  reporters  are  to 
report  to  me  upon  the  business  of  the  people.  And 
if  by  any  chance  I  give  a  verbal  order  to  any  official, 
and  if  in  carrying  it  out  a  dispute  arises  or  fraud  is 
committed,  I  have  commanded  the  whole  matter  to 
be  reported  to  me  at  any  hour  or  place,  for  I  am  never 
fully  satisfied  with  my  efi'orts.  I  must  work  for  the 
common  weal ;  and  the  way  to  achieve  this  is  by 
effort  and  despatch.  For  this  end  I  toil — to  discharge 
ray  debt  to  living  beings,  and  to  make  a  few  happy 
in  this  world  and  the  next."  "  His  Majesty  does 
not  believe  that  glory  or  renown  brings  much  profit, 
unless  in  both  the  present  and  the  future  my  people 
obediently  hearken  to  the  Law  and  keep  its  behests. 
In  this  way  only  His  Majesty  seeks  for  renown. 
Whatsoever  exertions  His  Majesty  makes,  they  are 
all  for  the  sake  of  the  life  to  come,  in  order  that  every 
one  may  be  free  from  the  peril  of  vice." 

*  This  is  an  essential  feature  of  the  ideal  Indian  King.  A  pretty 
legend  relates  that  Elala,  a  Tamil  king  of  Ceylon,  had  a  bell  hung 
over  his  bed ;  the  bell-rope  hung  outside,  and  any  one  who  had  a 
grievance  might  pull  it  at  any  hour  of  the  day  or  night.  The  same 
story  is  told  of  the  Emperor  Jehangir. 


32  INDIAN   HISTORICAL   STUDIES 

Asoka  was  exacting  in  the  demands  which  he 
made  on  his  civil  officers.  Like  the  King,  they  were 
to  regard  themselves  as  the  fathers  of  the  people,  and 
work  for  no  other  end  :  "  My  Commissioners  are  set 
over  many  thousands  of  my  subjects.  I  have  granted 
them  a  free  hand  in  the  award  of  punishments  and 
rewards,  in  order  that  they  may  perform  their  duties 
in  a  fearless  spirit,  and  that  the  nation  may  benefit 
thereby.  They  will  ascertain  the  causes  of  happi- 
ness and  discontent,  and  will  see  that  the  officials  in 
charge  of  religious  duties  exhort  the  people  to  piety, 
that  they  may  profit  in  this  life  thereafter.  My 
Commissioners  zealously  fulfil  my  orders ;  my  Over- 
seers will  exhort  them,  when  necessary,  to  further 
efforts  in  order  to  win  my  favour.  Just  as  a  man 
who  has  entrusted  his  child  to  a  skilled  nurse  feels 
secure,  saying  to  himself,  '  This  skilled  nurse  is 
zealous  for  the  care  of  my  child's  happiness  ' ;  even 
so,  my  Commissioners  have  been  appointed  for  the 
purpose  of  ensuring  the  welfare  of  the  nation.  And 
in  order  that  they  may  perform  their  duties  fearlessly, 
securely,  and  quietly,  they  have  been  given  a  free 
hand  in  the  matter  of  punishments  and  awards." 
**  Whatever  my  views  are,  I  desire  them  to  be  carried 
out  by  certain  means.  Now,  in  my  opinion  the  best 
means  to  do  this  is  by  carrying  out  my  instructions. 
You  have  been  set  over  many  thousands  of  human 
beings  that  you  may  win  the  love  of  good  men.  All 
men  are  my  children.  Just  as  I  desire  prosperity 
and  happiness,  now  and  hereafter,  for  my  children, 
I  desire  it  for  all  men.  You  do  not  all  appear  fully 
to  have  grasped  this  truth.  Individuals  here  and 
there  have  endeavoured  to  carry  it  out,  but  not  all. 


ASOKA  MAUEYA  33 

Take  heed,  then,  for  the  principle  is  a  sound  one. 
Sometimes,  for  instance,  a  man  is  punished  or  im- 
prisoned unjustly,  and  when  this  happens  many 
others  are  rendered  discontented.  In  that  case  you 
must  find  out  what  is  right.  With  certain  disposi- 
tions success  is  impossible,  to  wit,  in  the  case  of 
envious,  lazy,  harsh,  impatient,  indolent  persons. 
Pray  that  you  be  not  one  of  these.  The  secret  of 
the  whole  matter  is  perseverance  and  patience.  The 
indolent  man  is  unable  to  rouse  himself  to  act ;  but 
one  should  be  always  pressing  forward.  .  .  .  For 
this  purpose,  in  accordance  with  the  Law,  I  shall 
send  forth  on  circuit  every  five  years  such  officers  as 
are  of  a  merciful  disposition  and  are  mindful  of  the 
sanctity  of  life,  who  know  my  purpose,  and  who  are 
likely  to  carry  it  out."  ^  This  important  edict  was 
primarily  addressed  to  the  officials  in  the  newly 
conquered  province  of  Kalinga ;  it  was,  however,  of 
universal  application,  and  copies  were  doubtless 
erected  in  various  provinces.  These  regulations 
were  not  only  to  be  set  up  in  conspicuous  places,  but 
to  be  read  at  certain  seasons  in  public,  "  even  if  there 
were  only  a  single  person  to  listen  "  ;  by  this  means 
it  was  assured  that  no  one  could  suffer  from  petty 
tyranny  on  the  part  of  the  officials  without  knowing 
that  a  complaint  addressed  to  the  Viceroy,  the  Over- 
seers, or  to  the  Emperor  himself,  would  obtain  a 
ready  hearing. 

The  majority  of  the  edicts,  however,  were  pub- 
lished for  the  purpose  of  inculcating  religion  among 

*  This  admirable  sermon  on  the  duties  of  civil  officers  is  as 
true  to-day  as  it  was  in  the  third  century  B.C.  ;  so  little  has  India 
changed. 

D 


34  INDIAN   HISTOKICAL   STUDIES 

the  people.  Asoka's  religion  is  of  an  intensely 
practical  kind.  It  is  mainly  ethical,  insisting  upon 
reverence  towards  parents  and  religious  teachers, 
purity,  honesty,  and  mercy  to  man  and  beast.  Of 
philosophic  doctrines  no  mention  is  made ;  nothing, 
for  instance,  is  said  of  Nirvana,  or  the  ultimate  re- 
lease of  the  soul,  of  rebirth  or  retribution.  Men  are 
merely  told  that  the  consequence  of  good  actions  will 
be  happiness  "  in  this  world  and  the  next."  The 
ordinary  Buddhist,  or  Hindu  for  the  matter  of  fact, 
looks  no  further  than  rebirth  in  the  Heaven  of  his 
favourite  deity,  and  Asoka  wisely  confines  himself  to 
this.  Virtue,  in  his  opinion,  brings  its  own  reward. 
One  of  the  earliest  edicts  inculcates  the  traditional 
reverence  for  parents  and  teachers,  which  is  such  a 
beautiful  feature  of  Indian  life.  "  Honour  thy  father 
and  thy  mother  :  establish  firmly  the  law  of  mercy  to 
all  living  creatures  :  speak  the  truth.  These  are  the 
virtues  which  must  be  practised.  The  pupil  must 
respect  his  teachers  :  courtesy  towards  kinsmen  must 
be  observed.  This  is  the  nature  of  piety  from  the 
times  of  yore  :  this  leads  to  length  of  days,  and  this  is 
bowmen  must  act."  "Thus  says  His  Majesty:  the 
Law  is  an  excellent  thing.  But  in  what  does  the  Law 
consist?  In  abstinence  from  wickedness,  in  doing 
good,  in  compassion,  liberahty,  patience  and  pui'ity  in 
life."  "  Man  recognizes  his  good  actions.  '  This 
and  this  good  action  I  have  done,'  he  says.  But  he 
fails  to  recognize  his  evil  actions :  he  never  says, 
'  This  and  this  evil  action  I  have  done.'  Self-examina- 
tion is  indeed  difficult :  yet  a  man  should  guard 
against  the  sins  of  cruelty,  anger,  pride,  and  jealousy, 
knowing  that  these  lead  to  sin.     Eemember  that  the 


ASOKA  MAURYA  35 

one  course  may  be  profitable  for  this  world ;  but  the 
other  profits  also  for  the  next."     "  There  is  no  charity 
so  meritorious  as  the  charity  of  religion — religious 
friendship,  propagation  of   religion,  kinship  in  reli- 
gion.    In  this  does  it  consist :  in  kindness  to  menials 
and  dependants,  obedience  to  parents,  liberality  to 
friends,  kinsfolk,   and  holy  men,   and   mercy  to  all 
living  creatures."     Lastly,  Asoka  insists  on  the  grand 
principle  of  religious  toleration.     Himself  a  Buddhist, 
he  realizes  that  all  creeds  alike  have  the  same  great 
aims  in  view,  and  are  entitled  to  equal  consideration. 
The  attitude  of  this  ancient  King  contrasts  strangely 
with  the  narrow  sectarian  views  of  many  preachers 
of  religion  to-day.     Asoka' s  missionaries  were  im- 
bued with  a  higher  spirit.     "  His  Majesty  does  reve- 
rence to   men  of  all  religions,   whether  laymen   or 
ascetics,  by  gifts  and  various  forms  of  reverence.   His 
Majesty,  however,  cares  less  for  gifts  or  outward  forms 
of    respect    than   for   the    growth   of    the   essential 
doctrines    of    religion.      These     doctrines     assume 
different  forms  in  different  creeds,  but  the  essence  of 
them  all  is  restraint  of  speech,  namely,  that  no  one 
should  exalt  his  own  creed  or  disparage  that  of  his 
neighbour  unreasonably.     Disparagement   should  be 
allowed  only  for  sufticient  reasons  :  all  religions  com- 
mand  our  respect  for  one  reason  or  another.     By 
acting  in  this  manner,  a  man  not  only  does  a  service 
to  the  creeds  of  his  neighbours,  but  he  also  wins 
respect    for    his    own    creed;    while    abusing    his 
neighbours'  beliefs,  he  does  harm  to  his  own.     The 
man  who  praises  his  own  particular  form  of  religion 
and  sneers  at  that  of  others,   merely   in   order   to 
enhance  his  own,  in  reality  inflicts  upon  it  the  most 


36  INDIAN  HISTORICAL   STUDIES 

grievous  injury.  Harmony  in  religion,  then,  should 
be  our  aim,  and  willingness  to  hearken  to  the  forms 
of  religious  belief  of  others.  His  Majesty  hopes  that 
all  sects  will  hear  much  religious  instruction  and  hold 
sound  beliefs.  The  members  of  all  creeds  are  to  be 
informed  that  His  Majesty  cares  less  for  gifts  or  out- 
^ward  forms  of  respect  than  for  the  growth  of  the 
essentials  of  religion  and  the  spirit  of  toleration." 

Asoka  reigned  for  forty  years  at  Pataliputra.  Of 
the  events  of  his  long  career,  except  the  conquest  of 
Kalinga,  the  conversion  of  Ceylon,  and  the  publication 
of  the  edicts,  we  know  little  or  nothing ;  for  no  re- 
liance can  be  placed  in  the  grotesque  monkish  legends 
which  afterwards  collected  round  the  name  of  the 
greatest  of  the  Buddhist  emperors.  We  may  say,  as 
Gibbon  said  of  a  famous  Eoman  monarch,  that  "His 
reign  is  marked  by  the  rare  advantage  of  furnishing 
very  few  materials  for  history,  which  is  indeed  little 
more  than  the  register  of  the  crimes,  the  follies,  and 
misfortune  of  mankind."  After  his  conversion  he 
became  a  lay  disciple ;  four  years  later  he  took  full 
orders.  He  was  a  great  builder.  His  grandfather 
had  made  special  arrangements  for  the  protection  and 
encouragement  of  the  hereditary  crafts-guilds ;  Asoka 
taught  them  to  work  in  stone.  Hence  his  monuments 
are  the  earliest  examples  of  Indian  art  which  have 
survived  the  progress  of  time.  The  great  toj^e  at 
Sanchi,  the  noble  lion-pillars  at  Sarnath  andLauriya- 
Nandangarh,  and  the  exquisitely-polished  caves  at 
Baraber  near  Gaya,  are  all  that  remain  now  of  his 
extensive  buildings.  Centuries  after  his  death  a 
Chinese  pilgrim  gazed  upon  the  ruins  of  the  Imperial 
palace  with  awe,  declaring  that  the  gigantic  stones 


ASOKA  MAURYA  37 

with  their  elaborate  carving  were  "  the  work  of  no 
mortal  hands."  There  is  no  reason  to  consider  Asoka 
an  isolated  phenomenon  in  early  Indian  history  :  the 
rare  glimpses  afforded  to  us  of  Vikramaditya,  Harsha, 
and  others,  when  the  veil  of  deep  obscurity  which 
rests  on  pre-Mohammedan  India  is  for  a  moment 
lifted,  reveal  to  us  a  well-governed,  prosperous  land, 
with  an  enlightened  administration,  and  a  highly 
civilized  population.  Asoka's  edicts  would  have  been 
thrown  away  upon  an  ignorant,  brutal,  or  vicious 
nation.  They  confirm  the  statements  made  by  such 
independent  witnesses  as  Megasthenes  in  the  third 
century  e.g.,  and  Hiuen  Tsiang  in  the  seventh  century 
A.D.,  that  in  ancient  India  the  standard  of  morality 
was  extraordinarily  high. 

One  is  tempted  to  compare  Asoka  with  Akbar. 
Both  realized  that  government,  to  succeed  in  India, 
must  be  of  a  personal  nature,  and  based  upon  religious 
principles.  "  The  success  of  the  government  and  the 
fulfilment  of  the  needs  of  the  subject,"  writes  Akbar's 
biographer,  "  Depend  upon  the  manner  in  which  the 
King  spends  his  time."  The  words  might  be  Asoka's 
own.  Nowhere  is  Carlyle's  doctrine  of  hero-worship 
so  well  illustrated  as  in  the  history  of  India ;  for  it  is 
the  history,  not  of  institutions  but  of  men, — the 
leaders,  religious  and  secular  (and  the  line  between 
the  hero  as  priest  and  king  is  only  faintly  drawn),  of 
the  nation  from  age  to  age. 


Ill 

THE  INDO-GREEK  DYNASTIES  OF 
THE  PANJAB. 


Ill 

THE   INDO-GREEK   DYNASTIES   OF 
THE   PANJAB. 

Bakhdhim  s'riL-aui  eredhvo   drafsham.     "  Bactra  the  beautiful, 
crowned  with  ha.nnevs."—Ve}ididad,  i.  7. 

Far  away  in  the  rolling  steppes  of  Turkestan,  many 
days'  journey  from  the  frontier  passes  of  India,  lies 
the  ancient  city  of  Balkh,  the  Bactra  of  the  Greeks 
and  Bakhdhi  of  the  ancient  Persians.  Bactra  is 
one  of  those  places — like  Byzantium,  for  instance, 
and  Alexandria — which  is  marked  out  by  its  geo- 
graphical position  to  play  a  great  part  in  the  world's 
history.  It  is  a  meeting-place  of  nations.  The 
three  great  trade  routes  of  Asia,  from  India,  from 
China,  and  from  the  coasts  of  the  Black  Sea  and  the 
Levant,  converged  here,  and  in  the  bazaars  of  Balkh, 
from  time  immemorial,  Greek,  Indian,  Chinese,  and 
the  Turki  nomad  of  the  steppes,  have  met  and 
bartered  their  wares.  Its  strategic  importance,  too, 
was  very  great.  An  army  occupying  Balkh  menaced 
China  and  India  alike,  and  could  levy  toll  on  the 
land-borne  trade  of  half  the  continent  of  Asia. 
Besides  this,  Balkh  was  the  great  frontier  fortress 
of  the  Aryan  world,  and  on  its  integrity  depended 
the  safety  of  not  only  Persia,  but  India,  from  the 


42  INDIAN   HISTORICAL   STUDIES 

incursions  of  the  hordes  of  Central  Asia.  Long  before 
the  coming  of  the  Aryans,  Balkh  must  have  been 
occupied  by  the  Scythian  tribes,  who  worshipped 
there,  in  a  shrine  of  immemorial  antiquity,  the 
goddess  Anahid,  with  her  cloak  of  otter  skins  and 
her  starry  halo.^  Then,  about  two  thousand  years 
before  Christ,  came  the  Aryan  invasion,  sweeping 
on  westward  into  Media  and  Persia,  and  southward, 
over  the  mountains,  into  Hindustan.  A  small  body 
of  Iranians,  as  the  northern  Aryans  came  to  be 
called,  attracted,  no  doubt,  by  the  fertile  Bactrian 
oasis,  elected  to  settle  in  the  country,  where  they 
dwelt,  cut  off  from  their  kinsmen  in  the  south  by  the 
mountains,  and  from  those  in  the  west  by  the  great 
Carmanian  Desert.  Outnumbered  by  the  aboriginal 
populace,  the  Iranian  knights  built  themselves  forts 
on  the  abrupt  mountain  peaks  which  are  a  feature  of 
the  country,  and  thence  ruled  their  subjects  in  safety. 
Years  went  on,  and  the  Iranian  peoples  of  Western 
Asia  came  to  look  upon  the  ancient  city  of  Balkh, 
with  its  stern  walls  and  its  venerable  shrine,  as  one 
of  the  most  sacred  cities  in  their  land.  It  was  cer- 
tainly one  of  the  earliest  habitations  of  the  Aryan 
tribes  of  which  we  have  any  knowledge.  Hither, 
too,  came  the  prophet  Zarathustra  with  his  kindred, 
about  the  time  when  Gautama  Buddha  was  preaching 
his  earliest  sermons  in  far  distant  Benares  (in  the 
reign,  it  is  said,  of  the  King  Gustaspa),  and  attained 
great  power  in  the  court  of  the  Bactrian  monarch. 
It  is  even  recorded  in  the  old  legends  that  he  died 
there,  slain,  during  a  Scythian  rising,  with  all  his 
folk,  by  the  altar  of  the  sacred  fire. 

*  Avesta  Hymns  in  the  Sacred  Books  of  the  East,  ii.  p.  79. 


INDO-GEEEK  DYNASTIES  OF  THE  PANJAB    43 

We  hear  little  more  of  the  city  of  Bactra  until 
Darius  the  Great  annexed  Eastern  Iran  to  the  Persian 
Empire,  and  made  it  the  base  for  the  great  invasion 
of  the  Panjab  which  started  along  the  ancient  road 
from  Balkh  to  the  Khyber  Pass,  and  ended  by  annex- 
ing the  rich  valley  of  the  Indus,  with  its  trade  in 
fine  linen,  spices,  jewels,  and  gold  dust.  It  was  from 
the  Persians  that  the  Indian  tribes  of  the  North-West 
Frontier  acquired  the  ancient  Kharoshthi  script,  an 
Aramaic  alphabet  running  from  right  to  left,  which 
remained  in  use  among  them  for  many  centuries 
afterwards.  Again  silence  broods  over  Bactria  for 
many  years ;  we  hear  dim  rumours  of  Bactrian  troops 
being  employed  by  the  Great  King  in  his  long  wars 
with  the  Greeks,  and  we  know  that  the  satrap  of 
Bactria,  always,  by  virtue  of  his  position,  a  Prince 
of  the  Blood,  became  more  and  more  independent  as 
the  Persian  Empire  began  to  break  up.  The  climax 
came  when  Alexander,  in  331  b.c,  beat  the  Persians 
in  the  great  battle  of  Gaugamela.  Darius  fled,  ac- 
companied by  his  cousin  Bessus,  Governor  of  Bactria, 
hoping  to  make  a  last  stand  among  the  mountain 
fastnesses  of  his  eastern  domains.  On  the  way, 
however,  he  was  murdered  by  his  treacherous  kins- 
man, who  was  determined  that  he,  if  any,  should 
restore  the  fallen  fortunes  of  Iran.  But  Alexander 
was  no  ordinary  leader.  At  first  he  hurried  at  the 
heels  of  Bessus  along  the  great  caravan  route  which 
skirts  the  southern  shores  of  the  Caspian  Sea,  but 
hearing  of  rebellions  among  the  confederates  of  Bessus 
in  Aria  and  Drangiana,  he  suddenly  turned  south- 
wards, surprised  Herat,  and  made  his  way  along  the 
Helmand  valley,  determined  to  enter  Bactria   from 


44  INDIAN   HISTORICAL   STUDIES 

the  south.  We  need  not  follow  in  detail  the  horrors 
of  the  march  over  the  Hindu  Kush — an  enterprise 
which  alone  i^uts  Alexander  on  a  level  with  Hannibal 
and  Napoleon — or  of  the  final  advance  upon  Bactria. 
In  328  B.C.,  the  weary  but  elated  Macedonians  stood 
within  the  frowning  ramparts  of  the  famous  city,  the 
furthest  outpost  of  the  Aryan  world.  They  gazed 
about  them  with  amazement,  noting  the  huge  battle- 
ments, the  splendid  temple,  rich  with  the  gifts  of 
the  Persian  monarchs,  and  the  spacious  suburbs. 
They  were  shocked,  however,  at  the  barbarous 
Scythian  habit  of  giving  the  bodies  of  the  dead  to 
dogs  to  devour.  The  streets,  they  said,  were  littered 
with  bones,  and  Alexander  suppressed  the  practice. 
Alexander,  however,  had  not  reached  the  limit  of  his 
ambitions  in  the  reduction  of  the  province  of  Bactria. 
Before  him  lay  the  rich  plains  of  India,  and  thither, 
after  founding  a  huge  military  colony  in  the  con- 
quered province  in  327,  he  set  out.  Of  his  adventures 
in  India  we  need  not  here  speak  at  length.  He 
defeated  the  greatest  of  the  princes  of  the  Panjab 
in  a  pitched  battle,  but  thwarted  by  a  rebellion  of 
his  weary  soldiers,  was  unable  to  carry  out  his  scheme 
of  invading  the  Gangetic  plain,  which  would  have 
anticipated  by  centuries  the  achievements  of  the 
Moghuls.  Alexander  then  turned  to  other  ideas. 
Marching  down  the  Indus,  in  spite  of  desperate  re- 
sistance from  the  various  tribes  which  barred  his 
way,  he  determined  to  carry  into  effect  the  plans  of 
his  great  predecessor,  Darius  of  Persia.  All  along 
the  Indus  sprang  up  colonies,  factories,  and  trading 
emporia,  with  wharves  for  cargo-boats  and  a  port  at 
the  mouth  of  the  river.     Alexander's  idea,  no  doubt, 


INDO-GREEK  DYNASTIES  OF  THE  PANJAB     45 

was  to  establish  a  regular  trade  between  the  rich 
Indus  valley  and  the  mouth  of  the  Euphrates.  The 
project,  like  all  that  proceeded  from  the  brain  of  the 
great  Macedonian,  was  fraught  with  immense  and 
far-reaching  possibilities.  While  Nearchus  was  feel- 
ing his  way  up  the  Persian  Gulf,  Alexander,  with 
the  bulk  of  the  Macedonian  army,  tried  to  find  a 
land  route  through  the  Mekran  desert.  The  result  of 
the  latter  experiment  was  disastrous,  but  the  main 
objects  of  the  expedition  were  successfully  achieved. 
Modern  readers  smile  at  the  accounts  of  these  old 
Greek  seamen,  with  the  frights  they  sustained  from 
the  tidal  bore  of  the  Indus,  and  the  schools  of  whales 
"blowing"  in  the  waters  of  the  Indian  Ocean;  but 
the  world  owes  almost  as  much  to  these  intrepid 
navigators  as  to  their  later  successors,  Columbus  and 
Vasco  de  Gama. 

All  was  well  in  the  vast  empire,  when  suddenly 
the  news  spread  from  port  to  port  that  Alexander 
had  died  at  Babylon  of  malarial  fever  (323  e.g.). 
Every  one  was  panic-stricken.  Rebellions  sprang 
up  in  every  province.  The  troops  in  Bactria  started 
marching  back  to  the  west,  while  in  the  Indus 
valley,  Eudamus,  commander-in-chief  of  the  Indian 
Alexandria,  collected  all  the  plunder  he  could  lay 
hands  on,  and  made  his  way  across  the  Khyber  Pass 
with  all  speed.  With  him  went  the  majority  of  the 
Greeks,  though  a  considerable  body  of  them,  probably 
men  who  had  become  naturalized  and  had  married 
native  wives,  remained  behind  in  the  country.  The 
political  power  of  Greece  in  the  Panjab,  however,  was 
quite  at  an  end,  chiefly  owing  to  the  schemes  of  that 
great  adventurer  and  leader  Chandragupta  Maurya 


46  INDIAN   HISTOKICAL   STUDIES 

(317  B.C.).  For  the  next  ten  years  India  was  free 
from  Greek  invasion,  and  under  the  stern  rule  of 
Chandragupta  she  prospered  exceedingly.  "  He  had 
freed  the  country  from  external  rule,"  says  Justin, 
"but  he  reduced  it  to  slavery  to  himself."  Traces 
of  his  organization  of  the  land  may  be  gathered  from 
the  fragments  of  Megasthenes,  and  from  the  references 
in  the  edicts  of  his  grandson  Asoka.  Hence  it  is  not 
surprising  that  "when  Seleucus,  in  305  e.g.,  after 
annexing  Bactria  to  the  Syrian  Empire,  tried  to 
repeat  the  exploits  of  Alexander,  he  found  himself 
grievously  disappointed.  Instead  of  attacking  and 
defeating  the  local  rajas  in  detail,  he  found  himself 
face  to  face  with  a  compact  force  of  some  600,000 
troops !  The  chagrined  monarch  retreated  in  con- 
fusion without  risking  an  engagement. 

We  must  now  turn  our  attention  once  more  to 
the  principality  of  Bactria.  For  fifty  years  it  remained 
an  outlying  province  of  Syria,  enjoying  a  large 
measure  of  autonomy,  and  profiting  greatly  by  the 
increase  of  trade  between  India  and  the  west  which 
resulted  from  the  pro-Hellenic  tendencies  of  the 
Maurya  dynasty.  But  about  250  e.g.,  Diodotus,  the 
Bactrian  satrap,  determined  to  strike  for  freedom, 
in  imitation  of  a  similar  movement  on  the  part  of 
the  neighbouring  nation  of  Parthia.  The  Seleucid 
monarch,  busy  with  Egypt  and  dissensions  nearer 
home,  was  compelled  to  look  helplessly  on  ;  and  when 
his  successor,  Antiochus  the  Great,  in  209  e.g.,  tried 
to  subdue  the  rebels,  he  found  the  walls  of  Bactria 
too  strong  to  storm,  and  after  a  long  and  desperate 
siege  he  acknowledged  the  independence  of  the 
province    and   withdrew.      Syria,   menaced    by   the 


INDO-GREEK  DYNASTIES  OF  THE  PANJAB     47 

growing  powers  of  Rome  in  the  west  and  Parthia 
in  the  north,  could  ill  afford  to  destroy  the  chief 
bulwark  of  her  land  against  Scythian  invasions  from 
beyond  the  Oxus. 

It  would  have  been  well,  indeed,  had  the  Bac- 
trian  monarchs  confined  themselves  to  this  role; 
but  the  fatal  temptation  offered  by  the  rich  lands 
of  the  Panjab  was  too  strong  for  them.  There 
seems  to  be  an  irresistible  impulse  always  driving 
the  inhabitants  of  Central  Asia  southwards;  and 
the  poor  quality  of  the  great  part  of  the  Bactrian 
territory  made  expansion  a  physical  necessity.  Be- 
sides, advance  to  the  east  was  rendered  impossible 
by  the  Parthians,  the  hated  rivals  of  Bactria,  ever 
ready  to  harass  and  attack  their  neighbours.  Lastly, 
the  break-up  of  the  Maurya  dynasty  had  thrown 
India  into  the  state  of  periodical  anarchy  which  has 
always  invited  the  attention  of  invaders.  Of  the 
great  achievements  of  Demetrius,  son  of  Euthydemus, 
the  hero  of  the  great  siege,  we  know  unfortunately 
very  little.  But  our  information  is  sufficient  to  show 
that  his  chief  motive  was  to  benefit  the  trade  of  his 
country  by  securing  the  trade  routes  to  China  and 
the  Arabian  Sea.  The  mountain  passes  of  Sarikol, 
the  coasts  of  Kathiawar  and  Kach,  together  with  the 
fertile  Indus  valley,  fell  once  more  into  Greek  hands, 
and  a  mighty  capital,  called  by  the  conqueror  Euthy- 
demia,  after  his  father,  rose  on  the  site  of  the  ancient 
city  of  Sagala.^  Sagala  was  destined  to  be  the  centre 
of  Indo-Greek  power  till  the  final  extinction  of  the 

1  It  has  been  identified  with  Sialkot,  Shorkot,  and  Ohuniot  by 
different  authorities  ;  but  no  really  satisfactory  conclusion  as  to  its 
site  has  been  arrived  at. 


48  INDIAN   HISTORICAL   STUDIES 

dynasty  about  a  century  and  a  half  later.  The 
wonderful  Bactrian  coins  which  have  come  down  to 
us  (almost  the  only  memorials  we  possess  of  this  far- 
off  remnant  of  Greek  civilization)  depict  Euthydemus 
as  a  strong,  masterful  man,  wearing  a  helmet  in  the 
shape  of  an  elephant's  head,  in  token,  perhaps,  of  the 
conquest  of  India.  Unfortunately  Euthydemus  did 
not  end  his  days  in  peace  ;  his  long  absence  in  India 
encouraged  a  rebellion  on  the  part  of  Eucratides, 
who  finally  deposed  him,  only  to  be  murdered  in  his 
turn  by  his  son,  who  declared  that  his  father  was  a 
public  enemy,  and  cast  his  body  to  the  dogs. 
Unfortunately,  we  do  not  know  the  cause  of  this 
indictment,  but  the  retribution  which  always  falls  upon 
a  nation  torn  by  internal  strife  was  not  long  in  over- 
taking the  kingdom  of  Bactria.  For  years  they  had 
neglected  the  rule  of  protecting  the  country  south  of 
the  Oxus  from  the  Scythian  hordes ;  the  great  gar- 
rison town  of  Furthest  Alexandria,  which  ever  since 
the  days  of  Cyrus  the  Great  had  watched  over  the 
fords  of  the  Jaxartes,  had  doubtless  been  denuded  of 
troops  for  the  Indian  wars  of  Euthydemus,  and  now 
the  barbarians,  sweeping  down  through  Sogdiana  into 
Bactria,  forced  the  Greeks  to  evacuate  their  capital 
en  masse,  and  to  retire  to  their  new  kingdom  of  Sagala 
beyond  the  Khyber.  Drained,  as  Justin  says,  of  their 
life-blood  by  constant  fighting,  they  found  resistance 
to  the  invading  tribes  impossible ;  while  the  Parthians, 
who  had  not  wasted  their  strength  on  ambitious  pro- 
jects, resisted  the  new-comers  with  complete  success. 
And  so  the  Greeks  settled  down  to  their  kingdom  in 
the  Panjab,  to  enact  the  last  phase  in  the  gallant  but 
fruitless  drama  of  the  invasion  of  Alexander.     For 


INDO-GREEK  DYNASTIES  OF  THE  PAN  JAB    49 

the  story  of  many  of  the  succeeding  monarchs,  we 
are  indebted  largely  to  the  coins.  These  shew  for 
some  years  the  brilliant  workmanship  of  the  Bactrian 
coiners,  and  the  names  of  the  kings — Pantaleon, 
Agathocles,  Strato,  Amyntas — and  the  like — remain 
purely  Greek.  But  the  subjects  of  the  kingdom  of 
Sagala  became  slowly  but  surely  absorbed  in  the 
native  population.  They  also  took  up  largely  the 
religion  of  their  neighbours,  Buddhism  and  Hinduism. 
Traces  of  this  are  to  be  seen  in  the  inscriptions  and 
emblems  appearing  on  the  coins,  where  we  find  on 
the  obverse  the  Greek  inscription  and  type,  and 
on  the  reverse  the  figure  of  a  dancing-girl,  or  a 
Buddhist  Stiqm  with  a  Prakrit  motto. 

Of  only  one  of  the  Indo-Greek  princes  can  we 
relate  anything  which  may  be  termed  definitely 
personal.  This  is  the  great  Menander,  whose  fame 
has  survived  in  the  Buddhist  dialogues,  the  Questions 
of  Milinda,  and  of  whom  we  have  just  so  much 
information  as  to  make  us  wish  we  knew  more  of 
the  mighty  king  who  was  probably  the  last  independ- 
ent Greek  monarch  in  history. 

Menander  was  born,  possibly  about  180  b.c,  on 
an  island  of  the  Indus,  named  Kalasi,  not  far  from 
the  great  town  of  Alexandria-on-Indus,  at  the  junction 
of  the  Five  Rivers.  Some  twenty  years  later  he 
succeeded  to  the  throne  of  Sagala.  Early  in  his 
reign  he  undertook  the  reconquest  of  the  Indus  valley 
with  its  trade  routes  and  ports,  imitating  the  exploits 
of  his  ancestor  Demetrius,  with  whom  he  is  constantly 
compared  by  the  geographers.  In  the  Buddhist 
treatise  referred  to  above,  we  hear  much  of  the 
glories  of  the  capital  of  the  Yavana  monarch.    Within 

E 


50  INDIAN   HISTORICAL   STUDIES 

its  streets  met  men  of  every  nation — the  merchants 
of  Benares  with  their  filmy  muslins,  the  Greek  and 
Arab  seamen  of  Alexandria  and  the  Eed  Sea  ports 
who  had  come  up  from  Broach  or  Pattala,  the 
Seres  from  beyond  the  Great  Wall  with  silk,  jewellers 
and  vendors  of  those  strange  spices  and  unguents, 
malobathrum,  spikenard,  cassia,  pepper  and  the  like, 
which  were  consumed  in  ever-increasing  quantities 
with  the  growth  of  luxury  in  the  cities  of  the  West. 
Even  Pataliputra  itself  could  hardly  vie  with  the 
magnificence  of  the  Greek  capital,  with  its  parks 
and  open  spaces,  and  its  broad  streets  and  stately 
marble  mansions  rising  to  the  sky,  in  the  language 
of  Eastern  hyperbole,  "like  the  peaks  of  the  snowy 
Himalayas."  It  was  probably  about  this  time  that 
Menander  became  a  convert  to  the  creed  of  Gautama. 
It  is  a  strange  picture — the  conversion  of  the  great 
monarch  of  the  West,  the  last  heir  to  the  conquests 
of  Alexander,  to  a  creed  so  impregnated  with  the 
mystic  spirit  of  the  East.  With  a  vivid  touch,  the 
author  of  the  Questions  describes  how  the  sage 
Nagasena  with  his  monks  wended  his  way  into  the 
palace  of  the  king,  and  how  their  yellow  robes  gleamed 
among  the  marble  pillars,  "lighting  up  the  palace 
like  lamps,  and  bringing  into  it  a  breath  of  the  divine 
breezes  from  the  heights  where  the  saints  have  their 
dwelling-place." 

Perhaps  it  was  in  the  cause  of  his  new  faith  that 
Menander  undertook  the  expedition  against  the  king- 
dom of  Magadha,  of  which  we  hear  faint  echoes  in 
many  scattered  passages  of  Hindu  literature.  After 
the  break-up  of  the  Maurya  dynasty,  the  usurper 
Pushpamitra  Sunga  had  seized  the  throne,  and  had 


INDO-GREEK  DYNASTIES  OF  THE  PANJAB    51 

deserted  the  enlightened  creed  of  Asoka  for  the  ancient 
rehgion  of  the  Brahmins.  Menander's  chief  object 
was  to  imitate  Asoka  in  bringing  all  Northern  India 
under  the  sway  of  the  Buddha.  The  war  began  with  a 
conflict  on  the  western  borders  of  the  Sunga  monarch's 
domains.  Chitor  and  Oude  successively  fell,  and  a 
curious  story,  related  in  the  drama  entitled  the  Mala- 
rikagnimitra,  tells  how  a  party  of  Greek  horsemen  all 
but  captured  the  sacred  horse  released  by  Pushpamitra 
to  wander  for  the  appointed  time  before  being  offered 
in  solemn  sacrifice.  The  Horse  Sacrifice  was  a  solemn 
rite  celebrated  by  a  successful  monarch  to  mark  the 
completion  of  his  conquests.  The  victim,  accom- 
panied by  a  guard,  wanders  for  a  year  in  the  con- 
quered territory,  challenging  any  one,  who  desires  to 
dispute  its  owner's  supremacy,  to  capture  it.  On  this 
occasion  the  guard  consisted  of  Vasumitra,  the  king's 
grandson,  and  a  hundred  Eajput  knights.  It  was 
only  with  difficulty  that  they  beat  off  the  sudden 
charge  of  the  Yavana  troopers  on  the  banks  of  the 
Sindhu  river. 

Even  the  Hindu  writers,  indifferent  as  they  usually 
are  to  historical  events,  note  with  dismay  the  advance 
of  the  Western  army.  "  The  Y'avanas  were  besieging 
Saketa  and  Madhyamika,"  is  an  example  of  the  im- 
perfect tense  given  by  the  contemporary  grammarian 
Patanjali.  "When  the  viciously  valiant  Yavanas," 
says  the  author  of  the  Gargi  Sainhita,  "  after  reducing 
Saketa,  the  Panchala  country  and  Mathura,  reach 
the  royal  capital  of  Pataliputra,  the  land  will  fall 
into  chaos."  Menander  even  reached  the  banks  of 
the  Son,  the  river  on  which  Patna  stands,  surpassing 
thereby  the  achievements  of  Alexander  himself,  says 


52  INDIAN  HISTORICAL   STUDIES 

Strabo.  But  farther  be  was  not  destined  to  go. 
"The  fiercely  fighting  Yavanas,"  we  are  told,  "did 
not  tarry  long  in  the  Middle  Land ;  a  terrible  war 
had  broken  out  in  their  own  land."  What  that  war 
was  we  cannot  tell :  it  may  have  been  a  Saka  or 
Parthian  invasion,  or  a  rebellion  among  the  Greek 
princes  of  the  Panjab.  Whatever  it  was,  Menander, 
baulked  of  his  great  schemes,  had  to  return.  One 
brief  glimpse  of  him  we  get,  this  time  from  Plutarch, 
before  the  curtain  rings  down  upon  the  scene.  Ac- 
cording to  a  Siamese  tradition,  Menander,  following 
the  example  of  his  great  prototype  Asoka,  took  the 
yellow  robe  and  attained  the  rank  of  an  arliat ;  and 
death  found  the  warrior  saint,  says  Plutarch,  still 
fighting  against  his  numerous  foes.  As  in  the  case 
of  Gautama  Buddha  himself,  a  great  contest  arose 
over  his  ashes,  but  finally  they  were  divided  among 
the  rej)resentatives  of  the  several  states,  and  each 
taking  his  portion,  erected  over  it  a  gigantic  ddgaba 
in  his  own  country.  "In  all  the  land  of  India," 
says  the  author  of  the  Questions,  "  there  was  no  such 
monarch  as  Milinda  Eaja.  He  acquired  great  riches, 
and  his  army  was  powerful  and  well-trained." 

After  the  death  of  Menander,  Indo- Greek  power 
in  the  Panjab  collapsed  rapidly.  A  host  of  petty 
princes  arose,  known  to  us  only  by  their  coins.  These 
were  gradually  superseded  by  native  rajas,  who  often 
restrike  the  coins  of  their  predecessors ;  and  finally 
a  new  enemy,  in  the  shape  of  the  great  nomad  tribe 
of  the  Yueh-chi,  appeared  from  beyond  the  Khyber. 
The  Yueh-chi  had  ousted  the  Sakas  from  Bactria, 
and  after  overrunning  that  land,  a  clan  known  as  the 
Kushans  found  their  way  into  India.     The  story  is 


INDO-GREEK  DYNASTIES  OF  THE  PANJAB     53 

eloquently  but  silently  related  by  the  coins.  The  last 
Greek  prince,  Hermseus,  strikes  first  coins  in  his  own 
name,  and  then  in  conjunction  "with  the  Kushan  raja 
Kadphises.  Finally  Hermreus  disappears,  and  Kad- 
phises  reigns  alone.  Thus  ended  Indo-Greek  rule  in 
the  Panjab.  It  was  the  last  attempt  of  a  European 
race  to  govern  India  until  the  fatal  day,  fourteen 
hundred  years  later,  when  the  thunder  of  Portuguese 
guns  was  heard  beyond  the  bar  by  the  astonished 
citizens  of  Calicut.  The  Greeks  had  exerted  singu- 
larly little  influence  upon  India.  Alexander,  so  cele- 
brated in  Persian  literature,  is  unnoticed  in  India 
books,  and  Menander  was  chiefly  celebrated  because 
of  his  conversion  to  Buddhism.  A  single  pillar,  the 
work  of  an  Indo-Greek  artist,  himself  a  votary  of 
Krishna,  has  been  unearthed  in  Western  India,  and 
a  few  Greeks  appear  among  the  pious  donors  to  the 
Karla  Caves  and  other  Buddhist  shrines.  The  Greek 
invasions  of  India  had  left  the  country  unaffected. 

"  The  East  bowed  down  before  the  blast 
In  silent,  deep  disdain  : 
She  let  the  legions  thunder  past, 
And  plunged  in  thought  again." 


IV 
CHINESE  PILGRIMS  IN  INDIA. 


IV 

CHINESE  PILGEIMS   IN  INDIA. 

FA    HIAN,    C.   400    A.D. 
HIUEN    TSIANG,    629-645    A.D. 

Buddhism  has  always  been  a  proselytizing  religion. 
Gautama  himself  had  sent  his  disciples  far  and  wide 
to  spread  the  Dhamma,  and  the  great  Emperor  Asoka 
had  visions  of  converting,  not  only  India,  but  the 
whole  of  the  known  world,  to  the  creed  which  he  had 
embraced  so  enthusiastically.  History  is  silent  as  to 
the  fate  of  the  missionaries  whom  he  sent  to  the 
courts  of  Antiochus  and  Ptolemy,  and  to  the  distant 
monarchs  of  Macedonia,  Cyrene,  and  Epirus ;  but 
Ceylon  still  bears  witness  to  the  success  of  his  activity 
nearer  home.  It  was  reserved,  however,  for  another 
age  to  see  the  spread  of  Buddhism  to  the  vast  Mon- 
golian nations  north  of  the  Himalayas,  where  it  still 
numbers  millions  of  converts,  though  long  since  dead 
in  the  land  where  Gautama  lived  and  laboured. 
About  165  B.C.,  a  Scythian  tribe  had  been  forced  by 
pressure  from  behind  to  cross  the  Jaxartes,  and 
descend  upon  the  fertile  plains  of  Bactria  (the  terri- 
tory adjacent  to  the  modern  Balkh).  Balkh  at  that 
time  was  in  the  hands  of  a  powerful  Greek  dynasty, 
the  descendants  of  military  colonists  settled  there  by 


58  INDIAN   HISTORICAL   STUDIES 

Alexander.  The  hordes,  however,  managed  to  push 
them  gradually  southward,  till  they  took  refuge  in  the 
Panjab,  where  once  again  they  contrived  to  build  up 
a  considerable  kingdom.  Under  their  great  King 
Menander  they  became  for  a  time  the  foremost  power 
in  India,  and  very  largely  embraced  the  Buddhist 
creed;  for  Buddhism  made  a  special  appeal  to  the 
casteless  adventurers  who  from  time  to  time  swooped 
down  upon  those  fertile  plains.  Finally,  however, 
the  Indo-Greeks  became  disorganized,  and  again  fell 
an  easy  prey  to  their  former  conquerors,  who  had  fol- 
lowed them  across  the  Hindu  Kush.  The  Yueh-chi,  or 
rather  the  Kushan  clan  of  that  great  tribe,  rapidly 
rose  to  power.  The  Kushan  Empire  reached  its 
highest  point  under  Kanishka,  in  the  first  century 
after  Christ,  who  ruled  over  the  whole  of  India  north 
of  the  Narmada,  together  with  the  greater  part  of 
Tibet,  Afghanistan  and  Turkestan.  Kanishka  became 
an  enthusiastic  convert  to  Buddhism,  and  it  appears 
probable  that  the  teachings  of  the  Master  reached 
China  in  his  reign.  When  Kanishka  conquered 
Khotan — Eastern  Turkestan — he  took  certain  Chinese 
hostages  back  to  India,  one  of  them  being  a  son  of 
the  Emperor.  During  their  long  exile  in  the  Panjab, 
these  hostages  were  hospitably  entertained  at  various 
monasteries,  and  doubtless  they  learned  from  the 
monks  something  of  their  religion.  In  any  case,  the 
conquest  of  the  provinces  on  the  Chinese  frontier 
brought  Buddhism  to  the  very  borders  of  the  country. 
Monasteries  sprang  up  in  Tibet  and  Khotan,  and  from 
them,  as  well  as  from  the  caravans  which  began  to 
go  to  and  fro  between  India  and  China,  rumours  of 
the  new  creed  must  have  spread  northwards.    China 


Peajnapaeamita. 

A  Mahayana  Goddess  from  Java. 

(Bn  pennissioH  of  Dr.  A.  K.  Conmaranwam}).) 


\_To  face  page  59. 


CHINESE   PILGEIMS   IN   INDIA  59 

was  ripe  for  conversion.  In  spite  of  their  earnest  dis- 
position, the  Chinese  had  not  succeeded  in  evolving  a 
religion  of  their  own.  A  vague  system  of  ancestor 
worship,  and  a  series  of  rather  dreary  discourses 
upon  ethical  subjects,  were  all  that  their  own  teachers 
had  produced.  Confucius,  an  early  contemporary  of 
Gautama,  is  supposed  to  have  prophesied  that  a 
Sage  should  arise  in  the  West.  The  fame  of  Buddha 
may  possibly  have  reached  his  ears.^  However  this 
may  be.  Buddhism  began  to  attract  ever-increasing 
attention  in  China  during  the  first  three  centuries  of 
the  Christian  era.  Certain  difficulties,  however,  stood 
in  the  way  :  the  journey  from  China  to  India  was  long 
and  dangerous ;  the  Indian  tongue  was  difficult  to 
acquire,  and  Chinese  was  ill-adapted  for  rendering 
abstruse  and  novel  metaphysical  terms.  Such  manu- 
scripts as  reached  China  were  often  imperfect  and  ill- 
understood. 

Certain  devout  Chinamen,  however,  determined  to 
overcome  these  obstacles.  Inspired  by  a  desire  to 
benefit  their  fellow-countrymen,  these  brave  scholars 
set  out  from  time  to  time  to  India,  in  order  to  visit 
the  scenes  of  the  Master's  life  on  earth,  to  study  the 
language  in  which  he  taught,  and  to  bring  back 
manuscripts  of  the  Sacred  Books  yet  unknown  north 
of  the  Himalayas.  Nothing  could  exceed  the  devotion 
of  these  old  travellers,  who  spent  years  in  crossing 
the  burning  deserts  and  snowy  mountains  in  fulfil- 
ment of  their  self-imposed  tasks.  Some  perished  of 
cold  or  thirst ;  others  were  killed  by  brigands ;  others 
again  were  drowned  in  attempting  to  return  to  China 

'  The  story  is  vague  and  doubtful.     Capital  of  course  was  made 
of  it  by  the  early  Christian  missionaries. 


60  INDIAN   HISTOKICAL   STUDIES 

by  sea.  "  Never,"  says  Mr.  Beal,  "  Did  more  devoted 
pilgrims  leave  their  native  country  to  encounter  the 
perils  of  travel  in  foreign  and  distant  lands;  never 
did  disciples  more  ardently  desire  to  gaze  on  the 
sacred  vestiges  of  their  religion ;  never  did  men 
endure  greater  sufferings  by  desert,  mountain,  and 
sea,  than  these  simple-minded,  earnest  Buddhist 
priests.  And  that  such  courage,  religious  devotion, 
and  power  of  endurance,  should  be  exhibited  by  men 
so  sluggish,  as  we  think,  as  the  Chinese,  is  very 
surprising,  and  may  perhaps  arouse  some  considera- 
tion." The  records  of  their  travels,  besides  being  of 
the  greatest  intrinsic  interest,  are  of  first-rate  impor- 
tance to  the  student  of  medieval  Indian  History. 
India  has  no  history  of  her  own,  and  the  observations 
of  these  ancient  visitors  supplement  in  a  remarkable 
way  the  fragmentary  remains  in  the  shape  of  coins, 
inscriptions,  and  legends,  which  are  all  that  have 
otherwise  come  down  to  us.^  It  is,  of  course,  dis- 
appointing to  find  that  the  monkish  chroniclers  have 
taken  pains  to  record  stories  about  miraculous  relics 
of  fabulous  power,  dragons  which  devoured  travellers, 
and  grotesque  legends  of  medieval  saints,  to  the 
exclusion  of  information  which  would  be  priceless  to 
the  modern  historian  ;  but,  considered  as  a  whole,  the 
interest  and  value  of  their  narratives  can  hardly  be 
over-estimated. 

Of  the  numerous  pilgrims  who  visited  India 
between  the  fourth  and  seventh  centuries  a.d.,  the 
most  important  were  Fa  Hian  and  Hiuen  Tsiang.    Fa 

1  Besides  this,  the  Chinese  versions  of  the  Buddhist  books  are 
of  the  utmost  value  to  scholars.  Many  books  of  which  the  originals 
are  now  lost  have  come  down  to  us  in  Chinese. 


CHINESE   PILGRIMS   IN   INDIA  61 

Hian  is  the  first  pilgrim  who  has  left  any  record  of 
his  adventures  :  Hiuen  Tsiang  composed  an  import- 
ant itinerary,  which  is  supplemented  by  a  charming 
biography  written  by  one  of  his  pupils,  and  he  is 
rightly  regarded  in  China  as  one  of  the  greatest  of 
Buddhist  scholars.  It  must  be  remembered  that  the 
Buddhism  of  these  travellers  was  very  different  from 
the  simple  creed  taught  by  Gautama.  Gautama 
denied  the  existence  of  the  soul,  and  found  no  place 
for  prayer  or  belief  in  God :  later  Buddhists,  especially 
those  who,  like  Hiuen  Tsiang,  belonged  to  the  Maha- 
yanist  school,  found  this  austere  philosophy  quite 
insufficient  for  their  needs.  Gautama,  when  be 
passed  away  from  earth,  ceased  to  exist :  Buddhists, 
not  unnaturally,  found  more  consolation  in  wor- 
shipping Maitreya,  the  benignant  spirit  destined  one 
day  to  be  incarnate  as  Gautama's  earthly  successor, 
who,  until  that  time  arrives,  dwells  in  the  Tushita 
heaven,  surrounded  by  the  spirits  of  those  happy 
devotees  who  have  been  re-born  into  his  presence  as  a 
reward  for  their  devotion  to  him  upon  earth.  Philo- 
sophers hke  Hiuen  Tsiang  found  no  difficulty  in 
reconciling  these  mystical  speculations  with  the 
bare  system  of  Gautama,  of  which  they  regarded 
them  as  the  natural  development,  just  as  the  pious 
Catholic  regards  his  stately  ritual  as  a  legitimate 
deduction  from  the  teaching  of  Jesus  of  Galilee. 

Fa  Hian  set  out  from  his  home  in  China,  with  five 
companions,  in  the  year  400  a.d.  His  main  purpose 
was  to  obtain  correct  and  fuU  copies  of  certain  treatises 
upon  conduct,  which  form  an  important  part  of 
Buddhist  religious  literature.  After  travelling  for  about 
nine  months,  the  pilgrims  finally  found  themselves 


62  INDIAN   HISTORICAL   STUDIES 

at  Tung  Wang,  a  frontier  fortress  on  the  confines  of 
the  Lop  Nor  desert.  Assisted  by  the  prefect  of  the 
city,  the  party  struck  out  across  the  sands  to  the 
little  kingdom  of  Cherchen.  The  journey  was  a  trying 
one ;  for  seventeen  days  they  toiled  across  the  barren 
waste,  seeing  neither  beast  nor  bird,  while  the  path 
was  marked  with  ominous  skeletons  and  carcases. 
After  resting  at  Cherchen  for  a  month,  they  set  out 
along  the  Tarim  river  to  a  country  called  Wu-ki,  on 
the  north-east  corner  of  the  Tarim  Desert.  Here  they 
met  with  a  cold  reception,  probably  on  account  of 
doctrinal  differences ;  so,  starting  once  more,  they 
skirted  the  Muzart  mountains  for  a  while,  and  then, 
following  the  Khotan  river,  arrived,  safe  but  weary, 
in  the  hospitable  kingdom  of  Khotan.  This  was  in 
Fa  Hian's  days  a  fertile  and  flourishing  state ;  now, 
owing  to  some  mysterious  climatic  change,  the  sands 
have  swept  down  and  obliterated  the  whole  country. 
Explorers  have  recently  unearthed  lines  of  tree-trunks 
marking  the  sites  of  what  were  once  groves,  gardens, 
and  orchards,  and  here  and  there  they  have  found 
remnants  of  the  stiipas,  decorated  with  statues  in  the 
Indo-Greek  style,  at  which  the  pilgrims  must  have 
returned  thanks  for  their  safe  arrival. 

Fresh  perils,  however,  awaited  them.  After  a 
prolonged  halt,  the  party  pushed  on  to  Yarkand,  and 
then,  following  the  Yarkand  river,  slowly  and  labori- 
ously made  their  way  across  the  mountains  in  the 
direction  of  India.  Fa  Hian  graphically  describes 
how  they  crossed  a  tributary  of  the  Indus  by  a  rope- 
ladder  under  extraordinary  difficulties.  *'  The  road 
was  difficult  and  broken,  with  steep  crags  and  pre- 
cipices in  the  way.     The  mountain-side  is  simply  a 


CHINESE   PILGRIMS   IN   INDIA  63 

stone  wall  standing  up  ten  thousand  feet.  Looking 
down,  the  sight  is  confused,  and  on  going  forward 
there  is  no  sure  foothold.  Below  is  a  river  called 
the  Sin-tu-ho.'^  In  old  days  men  bored  through  the 
rocks  to  make  a  way,  and  spread  outside  ladders,  of 
which  there  are  seven  hundred  steps  to  pass  in  all. 
Having  descended  the  ladders,  we  proceed  by  a  hang- 
ing rope-bridge  and  cross  the  river."  Here,  in  a  little 
Buddhist  state  which  they  found  nestling  in  the 
northern  extremity  of  the  Swat  valley,  they  rested 
awhile,  before  pushing  on  to  the  great  frontier  city 
of  Peshawar.  At  Peshawar  the  party  of  pilgrims 
began  to  break  up.  Three,  disheartened  by  the  long 
journey,  turned  back  home ;  another  died  in  a  monas- 
tery ;  a  third  perished  in  a  blizzard  between  Peshawar 
and  Jellalabad.  The  scene  is  pathetically  described. 
"  Hiu  King  was  unable  to  go  further.  His  mouth  was 
covered  with  white  froth ;  and  at  last  he  addressed 
Fa  Hian  and  said,  *  I  am  beyond  recovery ;  do  you 
leave  me  and  press  on  lest  you  all  perish.'  And  so 
he  died :  Fa  Hian  cherished  him  and  called  him  by 
his  familiar  name,  but  all  in  vain."  And  so,  with  a 
single  companion,  the  stout  pilgrim  at  last  reached 
the  land  of  his  desires.  His  account  of  India  as  he 
found  it  presents  us  with  a  valuable  picture  of  the 
Gupta  Empire,  of  which  we  otherwise  know  so  little. 
The  high-sounding  inscription  on  the  pillar  at  Alla- 
habad affords  a  tantalizing  glimpse  into  the  conquests 
and  literary  achievements  of  the  great  Samudragupta. 
His  son,  Vikramaditya,  who  must  have  been  reigning 
when  Fa  Hian  travelled  through  the  land,  was  equally 

'  The  Indus.    The  scene  here  described  is  not  uncommon  in  the 
wild  mountains  and  precipitous  gorges  of  the  Swat  country. 


64  INDIAN   HISTORICAL  STUDIES 

famous ;  a  mighty  warrior  and  a  successful  statesman, 
he  was  also  a  patron  of  the  Arts.  At  his  brilliant 
court  the  celebrated  Nine  Gems  of  Sanskrit  Literature 
were  assembled ;  and  the  prince  himself  is  said  to 
have  been  an  accomplished  dramatist,  poet,  and 
musician.  Of  the  monarch,  however,  Fa  Hian,  with  a 
monk's  indifference  to  worldly  things,  makes  no  men- 
tion. On  the  other  hand,  he  speaks  in  glowing  terms 
of  the  justice,  clemency,  and  efficiency  of  the  govern- 
ment. "  The  inhabitants,"  he  says,  "  are  prosperous 
and  happy.  Only  those  who  farm  the  royal  estates 
pay  any  portion  of  the  produce  as  rent ;  and  they  are 
not  bound  to  remain  in  possession  longer  than  they 
like.^  The  King  inflicts  no  corporal  punishment,  but 
merely  fines  the  offenders,  and  even  those  convicted 
of  incitement  to  rebellion,  after  repeated  attempts, 
are  only  punished  with  the  loss  of  the  right  hand. 
The  Chief  Ministers  have  fixed  salaries  allotted  to 
them.  The  people  of  the  country  drink  no  intoxicants 
and  kill  no  animals  for  food,  except  the  Chandalas  or 
Pariahs ;  and  these  alone  eat  garlic  or  onions.  The 
Pariahs  live  outside  the  walls  ;  if  they  enter  the  town, 
they  have  to  strike  a  gong  with  a  piece  of  wood  to 
warn  passers-by  not  to  touch  them. 

"In  this  country  they  do  not  keep  swine  or  fowls, 
and  do  not  deal  in  cattle ;  they  have  no  shambles  or 
wine-shops  in  their  market-places.  In  commerce 
they  use  cowrie-sheUs.^  The  Pariahs  alone  hunt  and 
sell  flesh.    Down  from  the  time  of  the  Lord  Buddha's 

'  Compare  the  similar  custom  among  the  Sinhalese,  recorded 
by  Knox. 

-  Only  for  small  change,  of  course.  The  Gupta  monarchs  issued 
a  fine  and  abundant  coinage  in  gold  and  silver.    See  p.  80. 


CHINESE   PILGRIMS   IN   INDIA  65 

Nirvana  the  kings,  chief  men,  and  householders  have 
raised  viharas  for  the  monks,  and  have  provided  for 
their  support  by  endowing  them  with  fields,  houses, 
gardens,  servants,  and  cattle.  These  Church-lands 
are  guaranteed  to  them  by  copperplate  grants,  which 
are  handed  down  from  reign  to  reign,  and  no  one  has 
had  the  temerity  to  cancel  them.  All  the  resident 
priests,  who  are  allotted  cells  in  the  viharas,  have  beds, 
mats,  food,  and  drink  supplied  to  them ;  they  pass 
their  time  in  performing  acts  of  mercy,  in  reciting 
the  Scriptures,  or  in  meditation.  When  a  stranger 
arrives  at  the  monastery,  the  senior  priests  escort 
him  to  the  guest-house,  carrying  his  robes  and  his 
alms-bowl  for  him.  They  offer  him  water  to  wash 
his  feet,  and  oil  for  anointing,  and  prepare  a  special 
meal  for  him.  After  he  has  rested  awhile  they  ask 
him  his  rank  in  the  priesthood,  and  according  to  his 
rank  they  assign  him  a  chamber  and  bedding.  During 
the  month  after  the  Rain-rest,  the  pious  collect  a 
united  offering  for  the  priesthood ;  and  the  priests  in 
their  turn  hold  a  great  assembly  and  preach  the 
Law.  .  .  .  When  the  priests  have  received  their  dues, 
the  householders  and  Brahmins  present  them  with 
aU  sorts  of  robes  and  other  necessaries ;  and  the 
priests  also  make  one  another  offerings.  And  so, 
ever  since  the  Lord  Buddha  passed  away  from  the 
earth,  the  rules  of  conduct  of  the  priesthood  have 
been  handed  down  without  intermission." 

India  under  the  Guptas  must  have  been  a  country 
of  almost  ideal  prosperity ;  a  king  who  could  govern 
without  resorting  to  capital  punishment  must  have 
enjoyed  unexampled  power,  for  Asoka  himself  was 
unable   to    go   as   far   as  lliis.      Few  things  in  all 


66  INDIAN   HISTOKICAL   STUDIES 

history  are  more  attractive  than  this  peep  into  India's 
Golden  Age,  where  the  "  Law  of  Piety  "  was  actually 
carried  into  practice.  At  Pataliputra,  again,  Fa 
Hian  found  public  hospitals  ^  maintained  by  the 
local  landowners,  where  relief  was  given  to  the  sick 
and  destitute.  Medical  attendance  was  provided 
free,  together  with  supplies  of  such  drugs,  medical 
appliances,  and  comforts,  as  might  be  necessary. 
At  Pataliputra,  Fa  Hian  gazed  with  wonder  on  the 
deserted  palace  of  the  Maurya  Emperors,  which  he 
declares  to  have  been  the  work  of  '*  no  mortal 
hands,"  but  to  have  been  constructed  by  the  Genii 
at  Asoka's  request ;  each  of  them,  he  asserts,  brought 
one  of  the  huge  granite  blocks,  four  or  five  paces 
square,  of  which  the  walls  were  constructed.  It  is 
interesting  to  notice  how  soon  the  great  Emperor 
had  passed  from  the  realm  of  history  to  that  of 
myth :  this  was  partly  due  to  his  reputation  as  a 
Buddhist  saint,  which  quickly  involved  him  in  all 
sorts  of  improbable  monkish  legends  in  a  country 
where  historical  facts  were  seldom,  if  ever,  recorded,^ 
and  partly  to  his  genius  for  building.  Stone  build- 
ings were  practically  unknown  in  India  before 
Asoka's  days,  and  for  many  centuries  after  his  death 
they  were  the  exception  rather  than  the  rule,  and 
hence  his  great  palaces,  stupas,  monasteries  and 
pillars  quickly  began  to  be  regarded  with  super- 
stitious awe.  In  Fa  Hian's  time  the  centre  of  gravity 
had  tended  to  move  from  the  ancient  capital  of  the 
Maury  as  in  a  westerly  direction  ;  the  Gupta  Emperors 

'  In  this  respect,  as  in  many  other  points  of  practical  charity, 
Buddhism  has  anticipated  Christianity.     See  pp.  32-33  n. 
"  Compare  the  case  of  Charlemagne  in  the  Middle  Ages. 


CHINESE   PILGRIMS   IN   INDIA  67 

considered  Ayodhya  a  more  convenient  place  of  resi- 
dence, and  the  travellers  found  many  of  the  cities 
of  Magadha  comparatively  deserted.  Buddhism, 
too,  had  begun  to  lose  its  exclusive  hold,  and  Gaya, 
the  once  renowned  place  of  pilgrimage,  the  spot 
where  the  Master  had  attained  Bodhi,  was  a  wild 
and  desolate  jungle.  Kapilavastu,  the  Bethlehem  of 
Buddhism,  was  in  an  equally  forlorn  condition,  and 
the  palace  where  Gautama  spent  his  boyhood  was  in 
ruins.^  Evidently  pilgrims  no  longer  flocked  to 
these  sacred  spots  as  of  yore.  At  the  cave  on  the 
hill  called  the  Vulture's  Peak,  where  Gautama  had 
often  resided.  Fa  Hian  offered  flowers  and  incense, 
and  he  records  how  the  intimate  contact  of  a  place 
where  the  Master  had  actually  dwelt  moved  him  to 
tears.  He  failed  in  an  attempt  to  enter  the  Deccan 
highlands,  though  he  appears  to  have  gone  as  far  as 
the  wonderful  Ellura  Caves.  These  too  were  almost 
deserted;  the  neighbouring  villagers  were  "heretics," 
who  regarded  the  recluses  dwelling  within  the  cells 
as  possessed  of  supernatural  powers,  for  a  legend 
had  arisen  that  many  came  to  visit  the  caves  '*  flying 
through  the  air."^  Returning  to  Pataliputra,  Fa 
Hian  was  at  last  fortunate  enough  to  acquire  the 
manuscripts  he  sought ;  the  task  had  been  a  difficult 
one,  for  much  of  the  teaching  of  Gautama  was,  in 
accordance  with  Indian  practice,   preserved   orally, 

*  In  one  of  the  ruined  palaces  was  a  picture  of  the  Immaculate 
Conception,  where  the  Buddha,  riding  on  a  white  elephant,  enters 
his  mother's  side.  The  reference  is  interesting  for  students  of  Indian 
painting. 

^  This  faculty  was  especially  attributed  to  the  Arhat.  Compare 
the  power  of  "levitation  "  ascribed  to  St.  Francis  of  Assisi  and  his 
disciples. 


68  INDIAN    HISTORICAL   STUDIES 

and  not    entrusted    to   writing.      Here   Fa    Hian's 
mission   ended,    and   he    longed  to   see    his  native 
country   once    more.     His   solitary   companion,   the 
only  member  left  of  the  little  band  which  had  set  out 
from  China  nearly  twelve  years  before,  refused  to  go 
any  further.     "  He  was  captivated  with  the  decorum 
of  the  priests,  their  religious  deportment,  their  un- 
worldliness  in  the  midst  of  temptation,  all  of  which 
was  in  sad  contrast  to  the  meagre  knowledge  and 
unhappy  condition  of  the  Buddhist  Order  in  China." 
And   so   he    took  the   robe    and   remained   behind, 
taking  a  vow   and  saying,    "  May   I  never,  until  I 
attain  Buddhahood,  be  re-born  in  a  frontier  land." 
But  Fa  Hian,  animated  by  the  noble  desire  of  bring- 
ing knowledge  to  his  fellow-countrymen,  pressed  on 
alone.     Reaching  the  country  of  Tamralii)ti  at  the 
mouth  of  the  Hoogly,  he  tarried  for  two  more  years  in 
a  monastery  there,  copying  manuscripts  and  taking 
easts  of  images,  and  then  took  ship  for  Ceylon.     In 
that  island,   of    course,   he   found   Buddhism   in   a 
flourishing  condition,  and  at  Anuradhapura  he  saw 
the  Sacred  Tooth,  and  the  branch  of  the  Bodhi  Tree 
planted  by  Asoka's  brother.     Both  these  venerable 
objects  may  be  still  inspected  by  the  traveller ;  the 
Tooth  is  now  at  Kandy,  but  the  Bo  Tree  flourishes 
as  greenly  as  ever  in  its  httle  shrine  at  the  end  of 
the  Sacred  Eoad,  while  all  around  the  gaunt  ruins 
of  dagobas  and  palaces  rise  above  the  surrounding 
jungle.      In   Fa   Hian's  days  these   great  buildings 
were  in  the  height  of  their  glory,  their  brazen  roofs 
shining  like  gold,  and  their  pillars  and  walls  adorned 
with  richly-chased  silver.     In  one  of  them  stood  a 
Buddha  of  pure  jasper,  holding  in  his  hand  a  pearl 


CHINESE   PILGRIMS   IN   INDIA  69 

of  unknown  value.  But  the  heart  of  the  old  pilgrim 
was  very  homesick.  "  He  had  heen  absent  from  the 
home  of  his  fathers  for  many  years  :  the  manners  of 
the  people  he  met  were  strange,  and  the  plants,  trees, 
towns  and  people  were  quite  unlike  those  of  old 
times.  His  companions  were  some  of  them  dead, 
and  lying  in  the  distant  mountain-passes,  and  others 
had  left  him  :  to  think  upon  the  past  was  his  only 
consolation."  And  so  he  grew  sadder  and  sadder. 
One  day  he  saw  a  merchant  offering  to  the  jasper 
image  a  Chinese  fan  of  white  taffeta,  and  at  the  sight 
of  this  reminder,  he  broke  down  and  wept. 

And  so,  hurrying  to  the  coast.  Fa  Hian  set  out 
for  China.  But  his  adventures  were  not  yet  over. 
A  few  days  out,  the  ship  encountered  a  storm  and 
sprang  a  leak,  and  much  of  the  cargo  was  thrown 
overboard,  including  the  pilgrim's  begging-bowl.  He 
was  in  terror  lest  his  precious  manuscripts  might 
foUow  suit,  but  his  prayers  were  heard,  and  they 
reached  the  coast  of  Java  after  ninety  days  at  sea. 
Here  Fa  Hian  had  to  wait  for  five  months  before  he 
found  a  ship  to  take  him  on,  and  one  cannot  help 
regretting  that  he  tells  us  so  little  about  that  country. 
Apparently  the  splendid  Buddhist  shrines  at  Boro- 
budur  were  not  yet  built,  for  he  says  nothing  of 
them;  the  island,  he  tells  us,  was  in  the  hands  of 
"  Heretics  and  Brahmins."  His  adventures  were  not 
yet  over,  however ;  his  second  voyage  was  almost  as 
disastrous  as  the  first,  for  the  ship  was  caught  in  a 
typhoon  and  blown  clean  out  of  her  reckoning.  The 
water  began  to  run  short, — they  had  been  seventy 
days  at  sea,  and  provisions  had  only  been  taken 
aboard  for  fifty, — and  some  of  the  sailors  began  to 


70  INDIAN  HISTORICAL   STUDIES 

cast  suspicious  eyes  upon  the  monk,  whom  they 
looked  upon  as  a  kind  of  Jonah.  A  plot  was  made 
to  maroon  him  on  an  adjacent  reef,  and  that  would 
have  been  the  end  of  our  pilgrim,  had  not  a  plucky 
officer,  who  was  himself  a  Buddhist,  and  a  constant 
protector  of  Fa  Hian,  threatened,  if  they  did  so, 
that  he  would  hand  them  over  to  the  authorities  at 
the  first  Chinese  port.  "  I  will  go  straight  to  the 
King  and  tell  him  of  your  crime,  and  he,  as  you 
know,  is  a  Buddhist.  So,  if  you  kill  this  monk,  you 
had  better  kill  me  too."  At  these  firm  words,  the 
sailors  desisted,  and  at  last  land  was  sighted.  The 
travellers  landed,  and  Fa  Hian  slowly  made  his  way 
home.  He  was  too  pious  a  Buddhist  to  boast  of  his 
achievements,  and  he  declares  that  he  only  wrote  his 
modest  narrative  **  to  satisfy  the  curiosity  of  numerous 
inquirers." 

A  little  over  two  centuries  had  elapsed  since  Fa 
Hian  had  returned  from  his  wanderings,  when  the 
call  came  to  Hiuen  Tsiang,  a  young  Buddhist  priest  of 
the  province  of  Ho-nan.  Hiuen  Tsiang,  the  "  Master 
of  the  Law,"  as  he  was  called  on  account  of  his  deep 
learning,  had  long  sought  for  correct  copies  of  the 
Scriptures  in  China;  but,  alas,  the  manuscripts 
were  rare  and  imperfect,  and  differed  in  many  im- 
portant points.  And  so  the  thought  came  to  him, 
"  Why  should  not  I,  like  Fa  Hian  and  Chi-yen,  visit 
the  land  of  India,  and  learn  from  the  sages,  and 
worship  at  the  places  where  the  Lord  dwelt  and 
taught  ?  "  The  time,  however,  was  an  unpropitious 
one.  The  great  Tai  Tsung,  the  Emperor  of  China  at 
the  time,  had  issued  an  edict  against  travellers  visiting 
India,  and  it  was  impossible  to  obtain  the  necessary 


CHINESE   PILGRIMS  IN   INDIA  71 

passes  for  the  purpose  of  crossing  the  frontier. 
But  Hiuen  Tsiang  was  not  easily  deterred  from  his 
purpose.  He  travelled  quietly  to  Kwa  Chan,  a  fron- 
tier town  on  the  edge  of  the  Gobi  Desert,  and  pre- 
pared to  set  forth.  The  liberality  of  the  Governor, 
who  nobly  destroyed  an  order  to  detain  him,  pre- 
vented his  project  from  being  frustrated  at  the  outset, 
and  the  Master  of  the  Law  set  out  bravely.  He 
was  much  encouraged  at  the  commencement  of  his 
journey  by  meeting  an  old  traveller,  who  sold  him  a 
horse,  "  lean  and  of  a  red  colour,  with  a  varnished 
saddle  bound  with  iron."  Now,  before  he  started,  a 
clairvoyant  whom  he  had  consulted  had  said  to  him, 
"Sir,  you  may  go;  the  appearance  of  your  person 
as  you  go  is  that  of  one  riding  an  old  red  horse,  thin 
and  skinny  ;  the  saddle  is  varnished,  a^nd  in  front  it 
is  bound  with  iron."  The  Master  was  accompanied 
by  a  young  man  whom  he  had  met  at  a  temple  in 
Kwa  Chan,  and  who  had  volunteered  to  accompany 
him ;  and  the  two  successfully  avoided  the  fort 
guarding  the  ford  over  the  Bulunghir  river  by  cross- 
ing the  stream  higher  up.  The  stream  was  low,  and 
they  made  a  rough  bridge  of  branches  and  scrub. 
In  the  desert,  however,  the  young  disciple's  conduct 
became  so  suspicious,  that  it  was  clear  that  he  only 
awaited  an  opportunity  to  murder  the  Master  and 
decamp  with  his  property  :  on  being  detected,  he 
turned  back  home,  and  left  his  companion  to  pursue 
his  journey  alone.  Hiuen  Tsiang  plodded  along 
wearily.  Mirages  arose  before  his  eyes,  and  he  was 
well-nigh  overcome  when  he  reached  the  first  of  the 
series  of  forts  guarding  the  wells  on  the  road.  Here 
he  narrowly  escaped  being  shot  in  trying  to  elude  the 


72  INDIAN  HISTORICAL   STUDIES 

sentry ;  but  he  managed  to  persuade  the  officer  in 
charge  to  allow  him  to  proceed.  In  the  same  way 
he  passed  the  second,  third,  and  fourth  posts ;  the 
fifth  he  had  been  warned  to  avoid,  and  this  involved 
a  wide  detour.  It  was  a  terrible  journey.  At  the 
outset  his  water-skin  burst  open,  and  the  precious 
contents  were  lost.  For  four  nights  and  five  days  he 
wandered,  till  at  last  the  "  lean  red  horse  "  collapsed, 
and  both  lay,  apparently  dying,  in  the  burning 
sands.  But  a  vision  seemed  to  come  to  the  pilgrim, 
urging  him  to  press  on,  and  he  roused  himself  for 
a  final  effort,  and  lo  !  behind  a  ridge  of  sand  they 
stumbled  on  a  green  oasis,  with  bubbling  water  and 
fresh  grass.  Much  refreshed,  man  and  beast  pushed 
on  to  the  desolate  hamlet  of  Igu,  where  they  found 
three  old  Chinese  priests,  who  wept  to  meet  a  fellow- 
countryman  after  so  many  years  of  exile  among  the 
Turki  nomads.  Here  Hiuen  Tsiang  fell  in  with  the 
prince  of  a  district  called  Kao-chang,  who  gave  him 
an  enthusiastic  welcome ;  he  proved,  however,  a 
serious  hindrance  to  the  Master  of  the  Law,  trying 
to  detain  him  permanently,  and  insisting  on  his  pay- 
ing him  a  prolonged  visit.  After  staying  here  over  a 
month,  Hiuen  Tsiang  was  allowed  to  go,  and  made 
his  way  from  town  to  town  until  he  reached  the  foot 
of  the  Thian  Shan  Mountains.  It  was  on  the  way  to 
the  mountains  that  he  met  a  rival  doctor,  named 
Mokshagupta,  whom  he  vanquished  in  a  disputation 
carried  out  in  true  medieval  fashion.  Mokshagupta 
had  roused  the  Master's  wrath  by  speaking  of  the 
Yoga  S'astra  as  heretical,  as,  no  doubt,  it  would 
appear  in  the  eyes  of  a  follower  of  the  earlier  type  of 
Buddhism;  but  in  the  controversy  that  ensued,  he 


CHINESE   PILGRIMS   IN   INDIA  7B 

proved  to  be  incapable  of  even  quoting  correctly  from 
the  Sacred  Books,  and  ultimately  retired  in  confu- 
sion. After  this,  the  biographer  naively  adds,  "  If 
Molishagupta  met  Hiuen  Tsiang,  he  did  not  sit  down, 
but  spoke  standing,  as  if  in  a  great  hurry  to  get  on." 
The  mountain  passes  were  now  declared  to  be 
open,  but  it  was  early  in  the  year,  and  the  caravan 
to  which  the  pilgrim  had  attached  himself  suffered 
terribly.  Twelve  of  them  died  of  cold,  fell  down 
crevasses,  or  perished  in  avalanches.  After  this, 
however,  the  journey  was  easier.  A  hospitable 
Turkish  Khan  sent  an  escort  to  accompany  him  to 
the  Indian  frontier,  where  he  arrived  in  September, 
630  A.D.,  having  travelled  from  Tashkend  to  Baljih, 
and  from  Balkh  through  the  Bamian  Pass  to  Kabul. 
Here  the  traveller  kept  the  Eain-rest,  according  to 
the  ancient  Buddhist  rule,  after  a  year's  perilous  and 
arduous  travelling.  When  the  monsoon  had  ended, 
he  set  out  for  Kashmir,  travelling  through  the  Gan- 
dhara  districts,  and  worshipping  at  the  numerous 
shrines  which  had  been  built  there  in  the  days  of 
the  great  Kanishka.  The  remnants  of  hundreds  of 
these  stupas  and  monasteries,  adorned  with  graceful 
Indo-Greek  frescoes,  which  must  have  been  a  source 
of  endless  joy  to  the  pilgrim,  are  still  strewn  about 
the  Gandhara  country ;  in  those  days  they  were  far 
more  numerous,  and  while  still  undamaged  by  time 
and  the  hands  of  invading  hordes,  they  were  doubt- 
less a  beautiful  and  moving  sight.  Hiuen  Tsiang 
has,  however,  no  eyes  except  for  relics  and  wonders  ; 
of  the  ancient  schools  of  Taxila,  of  the  carved  fapades 
of  the  temples,  or  the  beauties  of  Kashmir  scenery,  he 
says  not  a  word,  and  the  reader  becomes  wearied  of 


74  INDIAN   HISTORICAL   STUDIES 

relics  by  the  peck,  of  miraculous  skull-bones,  and 
authentic  begging-bowls  of  the  Buddha.  One  adven- 
ture, however,  which  Hiuen  Tsiang  encountered  is  so 
remarkable  that  it  must  be  narrated  in  detail.  The 
story  is  so  circumstantially  told  that  the  reader  must 
draw  his  own  conclusions ;  it  seems  to  be  difficult  to 
doubt  the  veracity  of  the  Master,  or  question  the 
accuracy  of  the  narrative. 

At  a  certain  lonely  cave  outside  the  little  town  of 
Dipankara,  not  far  from  where  Jelalabad  stands  now, 
it  was  reported  that  a  luminous  vision  of  the  Blessed 
One  appeared  at  times  to  pious  worshippers,  and 
thither  went  the  Master.  After  much  inquiry  at  the 
town,  a  little  boy  guided  him  to  a  lonely  farmhouse, 
where  dwelt  an  old  Brahmin  who  knew  the  road.  As 
they  toiled  across  the  barren  hills,  they  were  assailed 
by  dacoits,  but  the  pilgrim's  yellow  robe  and  his 
fearless  demeanour  abashed  them,  and  at  last  they 
entered  a  stony  nullah,  at  the  head  of  which  the 
cavern  loomed,  gloomy  and  forbidding.  Tradition 
said  that  formerly  a  dragon  had  dwelt  there.  But 
Hiuen  Tsiang  entered  fearlessly,  and  kneeling  down 
commenced  to  pray  long  and  earnestly.  Time  passed, 
and  the  pilgrim  was  in  despair,  when  suddenly  on 
the  wall  appeared  a  great  orb  of  light,  as  big  as  an 
alms-bowl.  Filled  with  joy,  Hiuen  Tsiang  vowed 
never  to  leave  the  spot  unless  the  Vision  were  vouch- 
safed, when  lo  !  the  wondrous  thing  appeared. 
*'  Then,  whilst  the  whole  cave  was  brightened  up 
with  light,  the  Shadow  of  the  Blessed  One,  of  a  shin- 
ing white  colour,  appeared  on  the  wall,  as  when  the 
opening  clouds  suddenly  reveal  the  Golden  Mountain 
and  its  excellent  indications.    Bright  were  the  divine 


CHINESE  PILGRIMS   IN  INDIA  75 

lineaments  of  his  face,  and  as  the  Master  gazed  in 
awe  and  reverence,  be  knew  not  bow  to  compare  the 
spectacle  :  the  body  of  tbe  Buddba  and  bis  robe  were 
of  a  yellowish  red  colour,  and  from  his  knees  upwards 
tbe  distinguishing  marks  of  bis  person  were  exceed- 
ingly glorious ;  but  below,  tbe  lotus  throne  on  which 
he  sat  was  slightly  obscured.  On  the  left  and  right 
of  the  shadow  and  somewhat  behind,  were  visible  the 
shadows  of  the  Bodhisattvas  and  the  holy  priests 
surrounding  them.-^  Overcome  with  joy,  the  Master 
summoned  six  attendants  to  light  a  fire  and  offer 
incense,  but  when  the  fire  was  lit  the  Vision  faded, 
to  reappear  in  the  darkness.  It  lasted  "  about  half 
a  mealtime,"  and  of  the  attendants  five  saw  it,  but 
the  sixth  declared  that  he  could  see  nothing. 

Among  other  interesting  places  visited  by  the 
traveller  was  the  monastery  where  the  Chinese 
hostages  had  been  detained  by  Kanishka  (here  Hiuen 
Tsiang  successfully  exorcized  the  demon  which  had 
prevented  the  priests  from  touching  the  temple 
treasures),  and  the  magnificent  stupa  at  Peshawar, 
from  the  ruins  of  which  archaeologists  have  lately 
extracted  the  wonderful  ludo-Greek  casket  containing 
the  relics  of  Gautama. 

In  Kashmir  Hiuen  Tsiang  found  a  hearty  welcome. 
This  country,  dedicated  to  the  Church  by  Asoka  and 
Kanishka,  had  been  the  scene  of  the  Great  Council  in 

•  The  details  of  this  remarkable  story  are  most  circmnstantial. 
Beal  brutally  suggests  the  Vision  was  due  to  a  magic  lantern ! 
This  is,  of  course,  an  anachronism.  It  is  interesting  to  compare 
the  account  of  Fa  Hian.  "  Here  Buddha  left  his  shadow.  At  the 
distance  of  ten  paces  or  so  we  see  it  distinctly,  with  marks  and 
signs  perfectly  bright  and  clear.  On  going  nearer  or  further  off, 
we  see  it  less  and  less  distinctly."     (Fo-Ewo-Ki,  xiii.) 


76  INDIAN  HISTORICAL   STUDIES 

the  reign  of  the  latter  monarch,  and  in  its  numerous 
monasteries  were  many  copies  of  the  Sacred  Texts 
and  commentaries  upon  them,  which  could  not  be 
found  elsewhere.  Here  the  Master  settled  down  for 
two  years  of  study. 

Early  in  633  a.d.,  Hiuen  Tsiang  set  out  for  Eastern 
India,  the  actual  scene  of  the  life  of  Gautama.  He 
travelled  in  a  very  leisurely  fashion,  stopping  at  any 
monastery  where  he  found  priests  or  manuscripts 
likely  to  throw  light  upon  obscure  points  of  doctrine : 
the  hospitality  which  awaits  the  mendicant  all  over 
the  East  made  the  life  a  pleasant  one,  and  Hiuen 
Tsiang's  reputation,  ability  in  dispute,  and  venerable 
appearance  gained  him  a  ready  welcome.  In  this 
way  he  reached  Kanauj,  the  capital  of  the  great 
Harsha,  who  was  at  that  time  the  paramount  sovereign 
of  Hindustan.  Hiuen  Tsiang  was  destined  afterwards 
to  make  the  acquaintance  of  this  monarch  more  fully  : 
for  the  present  he  stayed  at  the  city  for  a  few  months 
only.  He  gives  us,  however,  a  fascinating  glimpse 
into  the  life  of  India  of  the  seventh  century,  which 
may  be  instructively  compared  with  what  Fa  Hian 
says  about  the  land  as  he  found  it  two  centuries  before. 
It  is  interesting  to  notice  how  little  the  Hindu  has 
really  changed,  in  spite  of  the  lapse  of  centuries  and 
the  incursions  of  invading  hordes.  *'  The  towns,"  he 
tells  us,  "  Are  walled  :  the  streets  are  tortuous  and 
winding.  The  houses  and  the  town  walls  are  built 
of  mud  and  plaster  on  foundations  of  wood  and 
bamboo  :  the  houses  have  balconies,  which  are  made 
of  wood,  with  a  coating  of  lime  or  mortar,  and 
covered  with  tiles."  This  description  explains  why, 
except  in  a  few  exceptional  cases,  so  little   of  the 


CHINESE   PILGRIMS    IN   INDIA  77 

buildings  of  early  India  has  survived.  "  The  people's 
clothes  are  not  cut  or  fashioned :  they  mostly  aiTect 
fresh  white  garments :  they  esteem  little  those  of 
mixed  colour  or  ornamented.  The  men  wind  their 
garments  round  their  middle,  then  gather  them  under 
the  armpits,  and  let  them  fall  across  the  body,  hang- 
ing to  the  right."  "  The  Kshattriyas  and  Brahmins 
are  cleanly  and  wholesome  in  their  dress,  and  they 
live  in  a  homely  and  frugal  way.  There  are  rich 
merchants  who  deal  in  gold  trinkets  and  so  on.  They 
mostly  go  bare-footed  ;  few  wear  sandals.  They  stain 
their  teeth  red  or  black ;  they  bind  up  their  hair  and 
pierce  their  ears.  They  are  very  particular  in  their 
personal  cleanliness.  All  wash  before  eating:  they 
never  use  food  left  over  from  a  former  meal.  Wooden 
and  stone  vessels  must  be  destroyed  after  use  :  metal 
ones  must  be  well  polished  and  rubbed.  After  eating 
they  cleanse  their  mouths  with  a  willow  stick,  and 
wash  their  hands  and  mouths."  Of  the  morals  of  the 
people  and  the  administration  of  justice  the  picture  is 
equally  pleasing.  "  With  respect  to  the  ordinary 
people,  although  they  are  naturally  light-minded,  yet 
they  are  upright  and  honourable.  In  money  matters 
they  are  without  craft,  and  in  administering  justice 
they  are  considerate.  They  dread  the  retribution  of 
another  state  of  existence,  and  make  light  of  the 
things  of  the  present  world.  They  are  not  deceitful 
or  treacherous  in  their  conduct  and  are  faithful  to 
their  oaths  and  promises.  In  their  rules  of  govern- 
ment there  is  remarkable  rectitude,  while  in  their 
behaviour  there  is  much  gentleness  and  sweetness. 
With  respect  to  criminals  and  rebels,  these  are  few  in 
number,  and  only  occasionally  troublesome.     When 


78  INDIAN   HISTORICAL   STUDIES 

the  laws  are  broken  or  the  jDOwer  of  the  ruler  violated, 
then  the  matter  is  clearly  sifted  and  the  offenders 
punished.  There  is  no  infliction  of  corporal  punish- 
ment ;  they  are  simply  left  to  live  and  die,  and  are 
not  counted  among  men.  When  the  rules  of  morality 
or  justice  have  been  violated,  or  a  man  is  dishonest  or 
wanting  in  filial  love,  his  nose  or  ears  are  cut  off  and 
he  is  expelled  from  the  city  to  wander  in  the  jungle 
till  he  dies.  For  other  faults  besides  these,  a  small  fine 
is  exacted  in  lieu  of  punishment.  In  investigating 
crimes,  the  rod  is  not  used  to  extort  proofs  of  guilt. 
In  questioning  the  accused,  if  he  answers  frankly,  his 
punishment  is  proportioned  accordingly,  but  if  he 
obstinately  denies  his  fault,  in  order  to  probe  the 
truth  to  the  bottom,  trial  by  ordeal  is  resorted  to." 
Hiuen  Tsiang  then  goes  on  to  describe  the  curious 
ordeals  to  which  the  prisoner  was  subjected ;  they 
were  neither  more  nor  less  foolish  than  those  em- 
ployed in  Europe  in  the  Middle  Ages.  For  instance, 
the  accused  was  placed  in  a  sack  tied  by  a  long  cord 
to  a  stone  vessel,  and  thrown  into  the  river.  If  the 
man  sank  and  the  vessel  floated,  he  was  guilty ;  but  if 
the  vessel  sank  and  the  man  floated,  he  was  innocent. 
The  system  of  government  and  taxation  in  vogue 
in  India  made  a  deep  impression  on  Hiuen  Tsiang ; 
the  executive,  like  the  law  courts,  compared  very 
favourably  with  the  cruel  and  oppressive  methods  of 
his  own  countrymen.  "  As  the  administration  of 
the  government  is  founded  on  benign  principles,  the 
executive  is  simple.  The  families  are  not  entered  on 
registers,  and  the  people  are  not  subjected  to  forced 
labour.  The  crown-lands  are  divided  into  four  parts. 
The  first  is  for  carrying  out  the  affairs  of  state ;  the 


CHINESE   PILGEIMS  IN   INDIA  79 

second,  for  paying  the  ministers  and  officers  of  the 
crown ;  the  third,  for  rewarding  men  of  genius ;  the 
fom:th,  for  giving  alms  to  religious  communities.  In 
this  way,  the  taxes  on  the  people  are  light,  and  the 
services  required  of  them  are  moderate.  Every  one 
keeps  his  worldly  goods  in  peace,  and  all  till  the  soil 
for  their  subsistence.  Those  who  cultivate  the  royal 
estates  pay  a  sixth  part  of  the  produce  as  tribute. 
The  merchants  who  engage  in  commerce  travel  to  and 
fro  in  pursuit  of  their  calling.  Elvers  and  toll-bars 
are  opened  for  travellers  on  payment  of  a  small  sum. 
"When  the  public  works  require  it,  labour  is  exacted 
but  paid  for.  The  payment  is  in  strict  proportion  to 
the  work  done." 

Of  the  army  we  learn  interesting  details.  "  The 
military  guard  the  frontiers  and  put  down  distur- 
bances. They  mount  guard  at  night  round  the 
palace.  The  soldiers  are  levied  according  to  the 
requu-ements  of  the  service ;  they  are  promised  certain 
salaries  and  publicly  enrolled."  The  army  was 
divided  into  infantry,  cavalry,  chariots  and  elephants.^ 
The  commanding  officer,  like  the  Homeric  hero,  rode 
in  a  chariot  drawn  by  four  horses  abreast,  his  body- 
guard around  him  and  a  charioteer  at  either  hand. 
The  elephants  wore  armour  plate ;  the  infantry,  like 
the  Greek  hoplites,  depended  chiefly  on  their  long 
spears  and  large  shields.  The  army  advanced  pro- 
tected by  a  cavalry  screen. 

Comparatively  little  money  circulated  in  the 
country.  Ministers  were  often  assigned  lands  for 
their  support,  and  payment  in  kind,  or  by  means  of 

1  The  recognized  divisions,  pattakdya,  as'vakdya,  rathakdya,  and 
hastikdya. 


80  INDIAN   HISTORICAL   STUDIES 

the  jewels  and  minerals  of  the  country,  was  preferred 
to  coin.  The  traders  on  the  coast,  of  course,  used 
coins,  which  were  issued  freely  by  the  imperial  mint ; 
but  coinage  was  a  foreign  invention,  adopted,  after 
Alexander,  from  the  Bactrian  Greeks  and  the  Eoman 
traders,  and  India  is  a  conservative  country.  Even  now, 
in  the  Indian  bazaars,  the  poorer  classes  purchase 
theii-  frugal  requirements  in  minute  quantities  whose 
worth  is  more  easil}'  estimated  in  cowries  than  in  coin.-^ 
Hiuen  Tsiang  was  struck  with  the  immense  fer- 
tihty  of  North-Western  India.  Fruits  of  all  kinds 
grew  in  abundance,  and  rice  and  corn  were  plentiful. 
It  is  quite  possible  that  the  Panjab  was  actually 
more  fertile  in  those  days  than  it  has  been  since. 
The  deflection  of  the  monsoon  current  has,  we  know 
from  Sir  Aurel  Stein's  explorations,  changed  the 
once  flourishing  kingdom  of  Khotan  into  a  sand- 
swept  desert.  Hiuen  Tsiang  says  nothing  about 
irrigation ;  hence  we  conclude  that  the  crops  grew 
naturally.  The  staple  food  at  that  time  consisted  of 
milk,  butter,  sugar,  and  wheaten  cakes.  It  is  signifi- 
cant to  notice  that  animal  food  was  no  longer 
prohibited ;  fish,  mutton,  and  venison,  fresh  or  salted, 
were  consumed,  though  certain  animals,  such  as 
dogs,  wolves,  lions,  and  swine,  were  only  eaten  by 
the  Pariahs.  Beef  was  forbidden,  and  the  universal 
superstition  about  onions  and  garlic  made  them 
taboo  among  the  respectable  classes.  In  these  regu- 
lations we  may  detect  sure  signs  of  tlie  decay  of 
Buddhism ;  in  the  time  of  Fa  Hian  no  animals 
were  slain  for  food.  Wine,  too,  w'as  drunk  by  the 
Kshattriyas  and  Vaisyas,  though  not  by  Brahmins  or 

'  See  p.  64  n. 


CHINESE   PILGRIMS  IN   INDIA  81 

Buddhist  monks.  Caste-regulations,  too,  were  be- 
coming stricter ;  promiscuous  inter-marriage,  and  the 
re-marriage  of  widows,  were  forbidden. 

Of  the  religious  sects  of  the  time,  with  their  bitter 
contentions,  their  philosophical  theories,  and  their 
great  monastic  colleges,  where  learning  was  dissemi- 
nated to  all  students  who  chose  to  attend,  Hiuen 
Tsiang  speaks    from   experience.      Buddhism,   lon.-^ 
favoured  by  the  Royal  courts,  was  now  beginning  to 
decline,  and  the  Brahmins  were  striving  fiercely  to 
regain  their  traditional  position  in  the  State.     Bud- 
dhism, too,  was  torn  by  factions ;  the  rival  sects  of 
the  Greater  and  Lesser  Vehicles  lost  no  opportunity 
for  attacking  and  reviling  one  another,  and  altogether 
there  were  eighteen  schools,  each  with  its  separate 
leader.     "  Their  contending  utterances,"  says  Hiuen 
Tsiang,  "  Rise  like  the  angry  waves  of  the  sea."    "  In 
various  directions,"  he  adds,  "  They  aim  at  one  end. 
All,  according  to  their  class,  gain  knowledge  of  the 
doctrine  of  the  Blessed   One.      But,"  he   concludes 
sadly,  "  It  is  so  long  since  the  Lord  lived  on  earth,  that 
His  doctrine  is  presented  in  a  corrupt  form,  and  so  it 
is  understood,  rightly  or  not,  according  to  the  intelli- 
gence of  the  inquirer."     The  monasteries  excited  our 
traveller's  admiration.     "  They  are  built,"  he  says, 
*'  With  extraordinary  skill.   A  three-storied  tower  rises 
at  each  of  the  four  angles,  and  the  beams  and  pro- 
jecting heads  are  carved  into  different  shapes.     The 
doors,  windows,  and  wainscots  are   decorated  with 
paintings ;  ^  the  cells  are  plain  on  the  outside  and 
ornamented  within.     In  the  middle  of  the  building 
is  a  high,  wide  haU."      The  subjects  taught  in  the 

'  Another  interesting  reference  to  early  Indian  painting. 

G 


82  INDIAN   HISTORICAL   STUDIES      • 

curriculum  were  grammar,  mechanics,  medicine,  logic, 
and  psychology,  ^  and  pupils  often  remained  with  their 
teachers  from  their  seventh  to  their  thirtieth  year. 
"  Then  at  last,"  we  are  told,  "  Their  character  is 
formed  and  their  knowledge  is  ripe."  Learning  has 
always  received  due  recognition  in  India,  and  many, 
though  possessed  of  great  wealth,  devoted  their  lives 
to  study.  "  Some,"  says  Hiuen  Tsiang,  "  Deeply 
versed  in  classic  lore,  devote  themselves  to  study, 
and  live  a  simple  life  apart  from  the  world.  Their 
names  spread  far  and  wide,  and  rulers  invite  them  to 
court.  The  kings  honour  them  on  account  of  their 
gifts,  and  the  people  extol  their  fame  and  render  them 
homage."  As  in  the  medieval  universities  of  Europe,^ 
the  merits  of  the  student  were  judged  by  his  skill 
in  argument.  This  is  how  Hiuen  Tsiang  describes 
a  debate  as  he  had  himself  often  witnessed  it  in  the 
great  hall  of  countless  colleges  at  Taxila,  Nalanda, 
and  other  Buddhist  centres  of  learning.  Picture  the 
scene — the  long  hall,  dimly  lighted  with  the  Indian 
sun ;  the  rows  of  silent,  shaven  monks  squatting  cross- 
legged  on  the  floor,  their  saffron  robes,  draped  so  as 
to  leave  the  left  shoulder  bare,  lending  a  touch  of 
colour  to  the  sombre  group ;  the  President  on  his 
dais ;  and  the  eager  disputants,  expounding,  according 
to  the  rules  of  Indian  logic,  some  abstruse  text  of 

'  The  five  Vidyds,  S'ahda,  Silpa,  Chiktisa,  Hctu,  and  Adhydtma- 
Vidyd.  Compare  the  "Trivium"  and  "  Quadrivium "  of  the 
medieval  European  University. 

*  "  Disputations "  took  the  place  of  examinations  in  the 
medieval  university.  The  candidate  had  to  argue  for  his  degree 
with  a  professor.  He  was  greeted,  according  to  his  merits,  with 
the  formvda  "optime,  bene,  or  satis  disputusti.^'  The  disputation 
was  not  quite  extinct  in  Oxford  as  late  as  1834. 


-      CHINESE   PILGRIMS   IN   INDIA  83 

Buddhist  metapbysic.     "  When  a  man's  renown  has 
reached  a  high  distinction,  he  convokes  an  assembly 
for  discussion.     He  judges  of  the  talent  or  otherwise 
of  those  who  take  part  in  it,  and  if  one  of  the  assembly 
distinguishes  himself  by  refined  language,  subtle  in- 
vestigation, deep  penetration,  and  severe  logic,  he  is 
mounted  on  an  elephant  covered  with  precious  orna- 
ments, and  conducted  by  a  retinue  of  admirers  to  the 
gate  of  the  monastery.     If,  on  the  contrary,  one  of 
the  members  breaks  down  in  his  argument,  or  uses 
inelegant  phrases,  or  violates   a  rule  in  logic,  they 
daub  him  with  mud  and  cast   him   into   a   ditch." 
Monastic   discipline  was   strict.      "  The    pursuit   of 
pleasure  belongs  to  the  worldly  life,  the  pursuit  of 
knowledge  to  the  religious  life.    To  return  to  a  secular 
career  after  taking  up  religion  is  considered  disgrace- 
ful.    For  breaking  the  rules  of  the  community  the 
transgressor  is  publicly  rebuked  ;  for  a  slight  fault  he 
is  condemned  to  enforced  silence ;  for  a  graver  fault 
he  is  expelled.     Those  who  are  thus  expelled  for  life 
wander  about  the  roads  finding  no  place  of  refuge ; 
sometimes  they  resume  their  former  occupation." 

In  one  respect  the  condition  of  India  was  less 
satisfactory  than  it  had  been  in  the  days  of  Fa  Hian. 
It  was  beset  with  dacoits,  whom  the  government  was 
apparently  unable  to  control.  Hiuen  Tsiang  several 
times  suffered  at  their  hands,  but  on  the  occasion 
which  we  are  about  to  relate,  he  almost  lost  his  life. 
He  had  set  out  from  Kanauj  for  Benares  by  one  of 
the  numerous  passenger  boats  which  plied  at  that  time 
along  the  Ganges,  and  they  were  passing  through  a 
dense  forest  of  asoka  trees  which  overhung  the  banks 
for  miles  on   either  hand.      Suddenly   a   swarm  of 


84  INDIAN   HISTORICAL   STUDIES 

pirate  vessels  darted  out  of  the  bushes,  boarded  the 
ship,  and  towed  it  to  the  bank,  where  the  ruffians 
proceeded  to  strip  and  plunder  their  unfortunate 
captives.  Now  it  happened  that  these  pirates  were 
worshippers  of  the  goddess  Durga,  like  the  Thugs  of 
later  days,  and  they  were  accustomed  every  autumn  to 
offer  a  human  victim  to  that  deity,  in  order  to  assure 
a  prosperous  season.  When  they  saw  the  Master  of 
the  Law,  they  selected  him  as  a  worthy  victim,  and 
in  spite  of  the  prayers  of  the  passengers,  many  of 
whom  offered  to  die  in  his  place,  they  seized  him  and 
carried  him  off  to  a  flowering  glade  hard  by,  where 
they  bound  him  and  laid  him  upon  an  altar.  The 
hideous  rites  were  about  to  begin,  when  the  Master 
asked  for  a  few  minutes'  respite,  and  begged  his 
murderers  "  Not  to  crowd  round  him  painfully,  in 
order  that  he  might  compose  himself,  and  prepare  to 
depart  with  a  calm  mind."  Then  the  Master  prayed 
long  and  earnestly  to  the  Maitreya  Buddha  that  he 
might  be  re-born  in  the  Tushita  Paradise,  and  learn 
from  his  blessed  lips  the  Yoga  S'astra  which  he  was 
destined  not  to  study  on  earth,  and  the  sound  of  the 
excellent  Law.  Lastly,  he  prayed  for  his  murderers, 
and  asked  that  when  he  had  perfected  himself  in 
wisdom,  he  might  be  re-born  on  earth  in  order  to 
instruct  and  convert  them,  and  thus  to  give  peace  to 
others  by  s]3reading  the  benefits  of  the  Law."  And 
then,  as  the  Master  meditated,  he  seemed  to  faU  into  a 
deep  trance,  and  to  pass  into  the  Maitreya's  presence, 
*'  Amid  the  excellently  precious  adornments  of  heaven, 
with  companies  of  angels  upon  every  side."  And  now 
a  strange  thing  happened.  One  of  the  fierce  sand- 
storms so  common  in  Central  India  suddenly  broke 


CHINESE   PILGRIMS   IN   INDIA  85 

upon  the  company,  filling  the  air  with  dust,  and 
lashing  the  rivers  into  waves.  The  superstitious 
robbers,  frightened  by  the  omen,  desisted  from  the 
sacrifice,  and  gazed  in  an  awestruck  manner  upon 
their  victim,  while  the  passengers,  seizing  their 
opportunity,  warned  them  what  calamities  they  would 
bring  upon  themselves  if  they  laid  hands  upon  the 
great  saint  from  China.  The  brigands  were  so 
overcome  that  they  knelt  before  Hiuen  Tsiang,  and 
one  of  them  touched  his  hand  by  accident  and 
awoke  him  from  his  trance.  The  Master  looked  up 
and  said,  "  Has  the  hour  come  ?  "  But  when  he  saw 
what  had  happened,  he  preached  to  them  of  the  sin 
of  robbery  and  impious  sacrifices.  *'How  can  you," 
he  said,  **  Risk  the  woes  of  ages  for  the  sake  of  this 
body,  which  is  as  transitory  as  the  lightning  flash 
or  the  dew  of  the  morning  ?  "  The  robbers  restored 
all  the  property  which  they  had  looted,  threw  the 
instruments  of  their  worship  into  the  river,  and 
allowed  the  passengers  to  proceed  on  their  journey. 
This  circumstance  added  greatly  to  the  Master's  fame. 
We  need  not  follow  Hiuen  Tsiang  in  his  various 
visits  to  the  sacred  spots  associated  with  the  life  of 
Gautama :  he  found  them  even  more  ruinous  than 
they  had  been  in  the  time  of  Fa  Hian  :  and  at  last  he 
arrived  at  that  most  holy  of  places  in  Buddhist  eyes — 
the  Bodhi  Tree  at  Gaya.  At  the  sight  of  the  tree,  and 
the  other  objects  connected  so  intimately  with  the  life 
of  the  Buddha,  Hiuen  Tsiang  was  overcome  with 
emotion,  and  kneeling  before  the  beautiful  image  in 
the  temple,  reputed  on  account  of  its  great  loveliness 
to  have  been  carved  by  Maitreya  himself,  he  prayed, 
saying,  "At  the  time  when  Buddha  attained  wisdom, 


86  INDIAN   HISTORICAL    STUDIES 

I  know  not  liow  I  was,  in  the  troubled  whirl  of  life 
and  death :  but  now,  in  these  latter  days  when  men 
have  only  images  to  worship,  reflecting  on  the  load  of 
evil  which  I  have  done,  I  am  filled  with  sorrow." 
Here  Hiuen  Tsiang  met  some  priests  who  took  him 
to  the  temple  of  Nalanda,  where  the  great  saint  Silab- 
hadra  dwelt.  Silabhadra  is  said  to  have  been  warned 
in  a  vision  of  the  coming  of  a  disciple  from  China, 
and  for  two  years  Hiuen  Tsiang  dwelt  with  him, 
learning  of  the  mysteries  of  the  Yoga  S'astra,  for  which 
he  had  sought  so  long.  And  here  a  curious  thing 
happened.  One  day  Silabhadra  was  giving  a  public 
lecture  to  Hiuen  Tsiang  and  others,  when  a  certain 
Brahmin  in  the  audience  began  to  laugh  and  cry  in  a 
hysterical  fashion.  And  when  they  asked  him  why 
he  behaved  thus,  he  said :  *'  I  am  a  man  of  Eastern 
India.  And  once  I  prayed  to  the  image  of  Avaloki- 
teswara  to  make  me  a  king.  But  the  Bodhisattwa 
reproved  me  in  a  vision,  saying,  '  Pray  not  thus  ; 
hereafter  shalt  thou  hear  the  saint  Silabhadra  ex- 
pound the  Yoga  S'astra  for  the  sake  of  a  priest  from 
China :  from  hearing  this  discourse  thou  shalt  be  able 
hereafter  to  see  the  Buddha,  what  then  is  the  use  of 
wishing  to  be  a  king?'  And  now,  behold,  I  have 
seen  the  priest  of  China  come,  and  the  Master  for  his 
sake  expounding  the  law.  Therefore  I  laugh  and  cry 
at  the  wonder  of  it." 

Hiuen  Tsiang  gives  us  a  vivid  picture  of  the 
beauties  of  the  famous  Nalanda  college  and  monastery, 
which  is  of  especial  interest,  as  we  know  so  little 
of  medieval  university  life  in  India.  The  Bud- 
dhist monk  always  chose  for  his  home  a  place  with 
pleasant    and    cheerful     surroundings,    unlike     the 


CHINESE   PILGRIMS   IN   INDIA  87 

gloomy  Indian  ascetic,  who  haunted  grave-yards  and 
performed  repulsive  penances.  "  The  whole  establish- 
ment is  surrounded  by  a  brick  wall.  One  gate  opens 
into  the  great  college,  from  which  are  separated 
eight  other  halls,  standing  in  the  centre  of  the  quad- 
rangle. The  richly-carved  towers  and  fairy-lik(3 
minarets  cluster  like  pointed  hill-tops ;  the  upper 
storeys  and  observatories  are  lost  in  the  morning 
mists.  From  the  windows  one  sees  the  wind  wreath- 
ing the  clouds  into  various  shapes,  and  from  the 
soaring  eaves  one  may  observe  the  conjunction  of  the 
planets.  Down  below,  the  deep,  transparent  ponds 
bear  on  their  surfaces  the  blue  lotus,  mingled  with 
Kanaka  flowers,  of  a  deep  red  colour ;  at  intervals  the 
Amra  groves  throw  a  grateful  shade  over  everything. 
All  the  outside  courts,  in  which  are  the  priests' 
chambers,  are  of  four  stages.  The  stages  have  carved 
and  coloured  eaves,  pillars  and  balustrades,  and  the 
tiled  roof  reflects  the  light  in  a  thousand  shades." 
The  lecture  rooms  were  about  one  hundred  in  number, 
and  often  the  number  of  residents  amounted  to  ten 
thousand.  Yet  the  students  were  earnest  and  grave, 
and  breaches  of  the  rules  were  practically  unknown. 
As  in  _medieval  monasteries  in  England,  the  neces- 
saries of  life — rice,  butter,  and  milk — were  supplied 
by  neighbouring  villages.^ 

From  Nalanda,  the  Master  of  the  Law  set  out  on 
a  very  extended  tour  through  India.  The  details  do 
not  concern  us  greatly,  but  he  appears  to  have  gone 
as  far  south  as  Amravati,  where  he  gathered  many 
details  about  Ceylon,  and  thence  in  a  north-westerly 
direction  through  the  Deccan,  perhaps  to  Nasik,  the 
'  Compare  Fa  Hian's  account,  Fo-Kwo-Ki,  xvi. 


88  INDIAN    HISTOKICAL   STUDIES 

headquarters  of  the  Maratha  King  Pulikesin  11.^  He 
appears  to  have  visited  the  Ajanta  Caves  on  the  way. 
Of  the  Marathas  he  speaks  highly ;  they  were  brave 
and  upright,  and  had  defeated  all  who  tried  to  pene- 
trate into  their  fastnesses ;  but  the  pilgrim  adds  that 
their  courage  had  a  very  ** Dutch"  element  about  it, 
men  and  elephants  being  supplied  with  strong  drink 
upon  the  eve  of  a  battle.  Perhaps  this  curious  story 
was  invented  by  the  soldiers  of  Siladitya  to  account 
for  their  defeats.  From  Nasik  the  pilgrim  travelled 
through  Broach  and  Kathiawar,  and  into  Bind;  he  then 
turned  eastwards  and  once  more  reached  the  Nalanda 
monastery.  His  studies  were  now  nearly  completed, 
and  his  thoughts  were  turning  towards  home,  when 
an  imploring  message  from  Kumara,  King  of  Assam, 
induced  him  to  go  upon  a  mission  to  preach  in  that 
country.  Kumara  had  heard  how  a  wretched 
"  Heretic  "  had  nailed  a  paper  containing  *'  Forty 
unanswerable  theses  "  upon  the  monastery  gate,  and 
how  the  Master  had  torn  it  down  and  trampled  on  it, 
and  in  a  public  disputation  pulverized  the  challenger 
in  the  presense  of  his  followers  ;  the  prince  added, 
that  if  the  Master  did  not  come  sj)eedily,  "  As  sure  as 
the  sun  was  in  heaven,  he  would  send  his  elephants 
to  stamp  Nalanda  into  dust."  But  Kumara  was  not 
allowed  to  retain  his  acquisition  long.  The  news 
reached  the  ears  of  his  overlord  Siladitya,  who  ordered 
the  Chinese  priest  to  be  sent  to  him  at  once.    Kumara 

'  The  difficulty  of  penetrating  into  the  Deccan  was  proverbial. 
"  The  country  of  the  Deccan,"  says  Fa  Hian,  "  is  precipitous,  and 
tlie  roads  dangerous.  Those  who  wish  to  go  there  have  to  bribe  the 
king,  who  gives  them  guides.  These  guides  pass  the  travellers  on 
from  one  locality  to  another,  the  men  of  each  locality  alone  knowing 
its  bypaths  and  passes."    {Fo-Kwo-Ki.,  xxv.) 


CHINESE   PILGRIMS   IN   INDIA  89 

replied  they  might  have  his  head,  hut  not  his  priest ; 
but  the  prompt  appearance  of  a  royal  envoy  with  the 
message,  "  Then  I  trouble  you  for  your  head,"  in- 
duced him  to  alter  his  mind  without  further  ado. 
So  Kumara  and  Hiuen  Tsiang  travelled  up  the  Ganges 
with  a  gorgeous  retinue,  and  Siladitya  met  them  amid 
the  beating  of  golden  drums  and  the  blaze  of  torches. 
The  whole  party  marched  in  state  to  Kanauj,  where 
splendid  rehgious  ceremonies  were  held,  lasting  for 
nineteen  days,  in  which  the  King  and  his  vassals  rode 
on  elephants,  escorting  a  golden  statue  of  Buddha, 
which  had  been  made  at  great  cost  as  an  offering  for 
the  monastery.  Here  Hiuen  Tsiang  expounded  the 
Mahayanist  doctrines  to  the  assembled  court.  Among 
the  audience  was  the  King's  widowed  sister,  for  in 
pre-Mahommedan  days^  women  in  India  enjoyed  free- 
dom and  enlightenment.  They  received  the  same 
education  as  men,  and  often  chose  their  own 
husbands.  Sati  was  a  voluntary  act  of  devotion,  and 
was  probably  uncommon  when  the  widow  was  not 
forced  to  undergo  the  degradation  later  inflicted  upon 
her,  and  when  she  had  intellectual  diversions  to  occupy 
her  mind.  So  great  did  the  Master's  reputation 
become,  that  no  one  dared  to  take  up  the  challenge 
which  he  hung  to  the  door  of  the  assembly  room,  even 
though  he  offered  his  head  as  a  recompense  "  To  any- 
one who  should  prove  a  word  of  his  arguments  to  be 
contrary  to  reason."  Perhaps  this  reluctance  was 
party  due  to  an  order  of  the  King,  that  if  any  one 
spoke  against  his  protege,  his  tongue  should  be  torn 
out  by  the  roots  ! 

This  lavish  patronage  bestowed  upon  a  foreigner 
and   a   Buddhist,   aroused  intense  jealousy   in    the 


90  INDIAN   HISTORICAL   STUDIES 

numerous  religious  sects  which  haunted  the  precincts 
of  the  court,  and  more  than  once  attempts  were  made 
to  assassinate  both  Siladitya  and  Hiuen  Tsiang.  The 
King  was  attacked  on  one  occasion  by  a  fanatical 
Brahmin,  who  all  but  stabbed  him ;  and  the  culprit 
confessed  to  a  plot  among  his  fellow-conspirators  to 
set  fire  to  the  edifice  in  which  he  was  watching 
the  ceremonies.  These  plots  were  the  beginning  of 
the  long  struggle  which  ended  in  the  overthrow  of 
Buddhism  by  the  Brahmins.  After  the  celebrations 
at  Kanauj,  Hiuen  Tsiang  was  taken  to  see  a  great 
distribution  of  charitable  gifts  at  Allahabad,  or  Pra- 
yaga,  as  it  was  then  called.  On  the  sands  at  the 
junction  of  the  Ganges  and  Jumna  a  vast  throng  of 
beggars,  ascetics,  Brahmins,  sanyasis,  and  the  like, 
such  as  only  India  can  produce,  had  assembled.  For 
nearly  three  months  they  were  feted  by  the  King,  who 
distributed  among  them  the  accumulated  wealth  of 
five  years,  down  to  his  own  jewels  and  embroidered 
robes.  And  so  ended  the  strangest  scene  in  Hiuen 
Tsiang's  varied  adventures  among  the  peoples  of 
India. 

And  now  the  pilgrim  was  determined  to  set  out 
for  China.  With  the  greatest  difficulty  he  persuaded 
his  royal  host  to  release  him,  and  at  last  he  departed, 
having  refused  all  the  gifts  lavished  upon  him  except 
a  fur-lined  cloak  to  enable  him  to  face  the  icy  cold 
of  the  mountain-passes.  He  travelled  leisurely  to 
the  north  of  the  Paujab,  crossed  the  Pamirs,  and 
reached  Khotan  late  in  644  a.d.  His  journey  had  not 
been  without  its  trials,  for  he  had  lost  some  books 
owing  to  a  squall  while  crossing  the  Indus,  and  some 
more   when   he   was   attacked   by  brigands  and   an 


CHINESE   PILGRIMS   IN   INDIA  91 

elephant  had  stampeded.  But  the  treasures  he  had 
brought  were  unparalleled  in  quantity  and  value — 
caskets  full  of  relics,  wondrous  statues  in  gold,  silver, 
sandal-wood  and  crystal ;  and,  above  all,  no  less  than 
six  hundred  and  fifty-seven  volumes  of  Indian  manu- 
scripts. The  permission  to  return  to  China  was  gladly 
given,  and  the  pilgrim's  journey  from  the  frontier  to 
the  capital  was  a  long  triumphal  procession.  His 
record  was,  indeed,  unique ;  for  seventeen  years  he 
had  travelled  and  studied;  he  had  faced  countless 
perils,  in  the  sandy,  burning  deserts,  on  the  icy  and 
impenetrable  mountains,  and  among  the  robbers  and 
brigands  of  many  countries ;  he  had  seen  the  place 
where  the  Blessed  One  was  born,  and  the  Bodhi  Tree 
where  He  obtained  knowledge  for  the  saving  of  the 
world.  But  worldly  honours  and  rewards  meant 
nothing  to  the  Master  of  the  Law.  Retiring  to  a 
monastery,  he  set  himself  down  to  translate  the  Sacred 
Books  for  the  benefit  of  his  countrymen,  and  to  lecture 
to  all  who  wished  to  hear  upon  the  sciences  which  he 
had  acquired  in  India.  It  is  pleasant  to  learn  that, 
ten  years  after  his  return,  a  deputation  of  Indian 
monks  from  the  Mahabodhi  Temple  made  the  toilsome 
journey  to  China  in  order  to  visit  him.  In  661  a.d., 
the  Master,  being  now  sixty-five,  began  to  feel  symp- 
toms which  warned  him  that  his  work  on  earth  was 
approaching  its  end.  He  had  finished  seventy-four 
works,  in  thirteen  hundred  chapters,  besides  many 
copies  of  sutras,  and  drawings.  An  old  malady, 
originally  contracted  when  crossing  the  mountains, 
attacked  him  with  increasing  violence.  And  so,  on 
the  thirteenth  day  of  the  tenth  month  of  the  year 
664  A.D.,  repeating  some  verses  in  adoration  of  the 


92  INDIAN   HISTORICAL   STUDIES 

Maitreya,  lie  passed  peacefully  away,  earnestly  de- 
siring to  be  re-born  in  the  Paradise  of  the  Lord  of 
Love.  Here  he  waits  until,  in  the  fulness  of  time, 
the  Maitreya  shall  again  take  human  form,  and  then 
Hiuen  Tsiang  will  return  to  preach  once  more  the 
Law  of  Piety  to  his  fellow-creatures. 


Y 


IBN   BATUTA. 


V 

IBN  BATUTA. 

1304-1378  A.D. 

"  For  always  wandering  with  a  hungry  heart, 
Much  have  I  seen  and  known,  cities  of  men 
And  manners,  climates,  councils,  governments." 

Of  all  the  ancient  travellers,  few  can  boast  of  a  record 
approaching  that  of  the  jovial  Moor,  Ibn  Batuta.  His 
appetite  for  wandering  was  perfectly  insatiable.  He 
was  travelling  continuously  for  over  thirty  years,  and 
is  estimated  to  have  covered,  during  that  period,  over 
seventy-five  thousand  miles.  He  explored  Asia  Minor, 
visited  Constantinople  and  Eussia,  and  journeyed  far 
north  to  investigate  the  phenomenon  of  the  midnight 
sun ;  he  sailed  down  the  African  coast  to  satisfy  his 
curiosity  about  Mombasa  and  Zanzibar ;  he  performed 
the  HaJ  four  times ;  he  made  the  overland  journey 
to  India,  where  he  won  the  favour  of  that  eccentric 
sovereign  Mahommed  Taghlak,  and  was  appointed  a 
judge  at  Delhi ;  he  went  from  Delhi  to  China  on  an 
embassy,  visiting  Ceylon,  Java  and  Sumatra  eii  route  ; 
and  not  satisfied  with  this,  on  his  return  home  he 
undertook  a  long  and  perilous  trip  to  Central  Africa, 
which  anticipated  by  centuries  the  achievements  of 
the  greatest  African  explorers. 


96  INDIAN   HISTORICAL   STUDIES 

And  yet  Ibn  Batuta  was  no  hero.  His  motives 
were  neither  pious  nor  disinterested.  He  travelled 
chiefly  because  he  liked  variety,  excitement,  and 
opportunities  of  studying  his  fellow-men ;  and  doubt- 
less, a  pilgrimage  to  Mecca,  or  a  journey  through 
Persia  to  India  with  a  caravan,  afforded  a  shrewd 
student  of  human  nature  the  same  opportunities  for 
amusement  and  observation  which  similar  excursions 
in  the  Christian  world  would  give  to  Ibn  Batuta's 
great  contemporary,  the  genial  author  of  the  Canter- 
bury Tales.  The  hazards  of  the  way  were  less  than 
might  be  expected;  though  Ibn  Batuta  occasionally 
found  himself  in  a  perilous  position,  he  usually 
appears  to  have  travelled  leisurely  and  comfortably, 
and  that  wonderful  freemasonry  which  made  a  Ma- 
hommedan  welcome  from  Gibraltar  to  Canton  ensured 
him  a  hearty  reception  wherever  Islam  prevailed. 
No  doubt,  too,  Ibn  Batuta's  own  plausible  manner, 
his  knowledge  of  men,  and  his  marvellous  stories  of 
the  countries  he  had  visited  made  him  popular  with 
his  hosts  all  over  the  world. 

When  Ibn  Batuta  started  on  his  travels  in  the 
year  1325  a.d.,  Mahommedanism  was  the  foremost 
power  in  the  world.  In  two  continents  out  of  the 
three  then  discovered,  Islam  held  undisputed  sway; 
Asia  Minor,  Persia,  Arabia  and  India  were  ruled  by 
Mahommedans,  and  the  religion  was  spreading  to 
China  and  the  Malay  Peninsula.  All  the  known 
parts  of  Africa  were  under  Mahommedan  rulers,  and 
the  brilliant  Arab  astronomers  and  chemists  were 
laying  the  foundations  of  modern  science.  Even 
Europe  for  a  time  was  seriously  threatened  with  the 
danger  of  being  overpowered  by  a  great  Pan-Islamic 


IBN   BATUTA  97 

incursion  ;  Spain  and  Sicily,  indeed,  were  recaptured, 
but  the  defeat  of  the  Crusaders  had  been  a  serious 
blow,  and  the  Turks  were  already  casting  envious 
eyes  on  the  decrepit  Byzantine  Empire.  Mahomme- 
dan  Khans  ruled  in  Southern  Eussia,  and  it  was  only 
the  heroic  efforts  of  the  Papacy  and  the  Italian  States 
which  prevented  them  from  becoming  supreme  in  the 
Mediterranean  basin. 

Ibn  Batuta  started  his  travels  by  a  journey  from 
Tangier  to  Cairo.  From  here  he  went  to  Palestine. 
After  visiting  the  tombs  of  the  Patriarchs,  and  also 
Bethlehem,  Jerusalem,  and  various  other  localities  of 
religious  interest,  he  accomplished  the  main  object  of 
the  expedition  by  setting  out  for  Mecca.  Among  the 
many  places  at  which  he  stopped,  one  of  the  most 
striking  was  Meshed- Ali,  the  Arabian  Lourdes.  Here 
cripples  from  all  over  the  world  assembled  on  a 
certain  day,  and  at  sunset  were  laid  upon  the  tomb  of 
the  martyr  Ali.  "  People  then,  some  praying,  others 
reciting  the  Kuran,  and  others  prostrating  themselves, 
wait  expecting  their  recovery.  About  nightfall  they 
all  spring  up  cured."  Our  traveller  did  not  actually 
witness  the  "  Night  of  the  Pievival,"  though  he  knew 
many  trustworthy  persons  who  had  done  so.  From 
Arabia  he  travelled  to  Persia,  and  visited  Ispahan 
and  Shiraz,  ultimately  returning  to  Baghdad.  Shortly 
afterwards,  he  determined  to  perform  the  Haj  again, 
and  this  time  he  stayed  for  three  years  at  Mecca 
Prolonged  sojourn  at  one  place,  however,  was  not  to 
his  taste ;  and  very  shortly  afterwards  we  find  him 
on  a  voyage  down  the  East  Coast  of  Africa.  He 
touched  at  Aden,  where  he  noticed  the  great  water- 
tanks,  and  also  stopped  at  Mombasa  and  Zanzibar. 

H 


98  INDIAN   HISTORICAL   STUDIES 

He  makes  many  shrewd  remarks  about  the  flora  and 
fauna  of  the  coast,  and  was  much  struck  by  the  com- 
mercial possibilities  of  the  cocoa-nut  palm.  Among 
many  good  stories  which  he  narrates,  one  of  the  most 
amusing  relates  to  a  certain  holy  Shaikh,  who  was 
attacked  by  divers  heretics  who  rejected  the  doctrine 
of  predestination.  "  You  believe  in  free  will,"  said  the 
Shaikh,  making  some  passes  in  the  air.  "  Very  good, 
move  from  here  if  you  can."  The  wretched  men 
found  that  they  were  hypnotized,  and  had  to  sit,  unable 
to  stir  hand  or  foot,  all  day  long  in  the  burning  sun ! 
In  the  evening  the  Shaikh  brought  them  round,  and 
dismissed  them,  sadder  but  wiser. 

From  the  African  coast,  Ibn  Batuta  sailed  to  the 
Persian  Gulf  to  watch  the  pearl-fisheries.  He  then 
travelled  across  Arabia,  paid  a  third  visit  to  Mecca 
(1332  A.D.),  and  tried  to  get  a  boat  to  take  him  to 
India.  Failing  to  do  this,  he  crossed  the  Eed  Sea, 
travelled  overland  to  the  Nile  (a  most  perilous  enter- 
prise) and  worked  his  way  upstream  to  Cairo.  After 
a  brief  rest,  we  find  him  travelling  in  the  Levant, 
after  which  he  took  ship  across  the  Black  Sea  to 
Russia,  and  paid  a  visit  to  the  great  Uzbeck  Khan, 
who  ruled  over  the  Mahommedan  Mongols  on  the 
Volga.  Here  Ibn  Batuta  was  amazed  at  the  short- 
ness of  the  northern  nights.  It  was  Ramadan,  and 
to  his  surprise  he  had  hardly  time  to  finish  the  sunset 
prayer  before  midnight;  while,  hurry  as  he  might, 
he  was  overtaken  by  the  dawn,  half-way  through  his 
midnight  devotions.  Ibn  Batuta  was  soon  after  en- 
trusted with  an  errand  very  much  to  his  liking.  A 
Greek  princess,  who  had  married  a  Mahommedan 
Khan,  was  returning  on  a  visit   to  her  parents  at 


IBN   BATUTA  99 

Constantinople,  and  the  gallant  traveller  was  asked 
to  escort  ber.  At  Constantinople  he  was  well  received 
by  the  Emperor  (Andronicus  I.),  who  was  interested 
in  the  traveller's  account  of  the  sacred  sites  in  the 
Holy  Land  (remembered,  no  doubt,  ''with  advantages," 
by  Ibn  Batuta),  but  the  sentries  scowled  and  muttered 
"  Saracen  !  Saracen  !  "  as  they  presented  arms  to 
the  cortege  entering  the  gate.  Ibn  Batuta  describes 
at  great  length  the  marvellous  city,  a  living  relic  of 
the  long  -  passed  ancient  world,  with  its  palaces, 
churches,  monasteries,  and  works  of  art.  He  little 
thought  that  in  just  over  a  century's  time  it  would 
be  in  the  hands  of  his  co-religionists.  He  was  vexed 
by  the  incessant  ringing  of  the  church  bells,  a  strange 
and  discordant  sound  to  the  Eastern  ear. 

The  traveller  now  determined  to  go  farther  afield. 
It  was  probably  easy  to  find  in  an  emporium  like 
Byzantium  merchants  bound  for  India ;  at  any  rate 
Ibn  Batuta  attached  himself  to  a  caravan  which  was 
setting  out  for  India  by  the  overland  route  via  Balkh 
and  the  Kabul  Pass.  He  reached  the  Panjab  in  the 
month  of  Moharram,  1333,  after  nearly  perishing  in 
the  defiles  of  the  Hindu  Kush.  He  is  the  first  writer 
to  give  these  mountains  (anciently  called  the  Paro- 
pamisus,  or  Hindu  Caucasus),  their  modern  name. 
It  means,  he  says,  *'  Hindu  Slayer,"  and  was  bestowed 
because  very  few  Hindu  captives,  carried  off  by  the 
Mongolian  raiders,  ever  survived  the  horrors  of  the 
journey.  What  a  wealth  of  unrecorded  suffering  lies 
hidden  behind  this  grim  title  !  At  Delhi  Ibn  Batuta's 
plausible  tongue  quite  won  over  the  Emperor  Mahom- 
med  Taghlak,  who  made  him  a  judge  on  a  salary  of 
twelve    thousand    rupees   a  year,   together   with   a 


100         INDIAN   HISTORICAL   STUDIES 

handsome  inam.  Here  be  stayed  eight  years,  and 
he  tells  us  a  good  deal  about  India  at  that  period. 
Amongst  other  things  he  saw  Yogis,  who  performed 
the  rope  trick,  and  could  raise  themselves  in  the  air, 
and  was  so  overcome  by  their  marvels  that  he  nearly 
fainted.  He  hints  that  they  mesmerized  their  audience 
in  some  way.  A  prolonged  stay  in  one  place,  however, 
ill  accorded  with  Ibn  Batuta's  temperament ;  he  was 
over  fifty  thousand  rupees  in  debt,  and  was  engaged 
in  some  extremely  dangerous  intrigues.  He  was  glad, 
therefore,  to  get  an  offer  from  the  Emperor  to  go 
upon  an  embassy  to  China,  and  set  off  in  great  pomp 
in  1342.  India  was  not  a  safe  country  for  travellers 
where  the  Moghul  law  did  not  run,  and  the  journey 
to  Calicut  was  highly  adventurous.  Worse,  however, 
was  to  follow,  for  the  boat  containing  the  gifts  for 
the  Chinese  Emperor  was  swamped  soon  after  start- 
ing. Ibn  Batuta  thought  it  would  not  be  prudent  to 
return  with  this  tale  to  Delhi  (where  he  had  not  left 
behind  the  best  of  reputations),  so  he  decided  to  start 
life  afresh.  After  a  few  desultory  changes,  he  took  a 
boat  for  the  Maldive  Islands,  where  he  found,  as  he 
hoped,  an  untrodden  field  for  enterprise.  Here  he 
soon  ingratiated  himself,  and  settled  down  for  a 
year  among  the  shady  palm-groves.  He  married 
four  wives  of  the  country,  and  became  a  judge ;  but 
the  spirit  of  wandering  was  strong  within  him,  and 
in  1344  (divorcing  his  wives  on  the  plea  that  they 
would  not  stand  travel)  he  set  out  for  Ceylon.  His 
wanderings  in  Ceylon  are  a  little  obscure,  but  he  tells 
the  usual  travellers'  tales  about  monkeys,  moonstones, 
and  venomous  leeches.  The  most  interesting  portion 
of  this  part  of  the  story  is  his  visit  to  the  famous 


IBN   BATUTA  101 

"  Footmark  of  our  Father  Adam."  Ibn  Batuta  climbed 
the  mountain  by  the  more  precipitous  route,  and  with 
his  usual  accuracy  of  detail  noticed  the  chains  erected 
to  help  pilgrims  at  precipitous  places,  and  the  masses 
of  scarlet  rhododendron  on  the  lower  reaches. 

From  Ceylon  he  went  to  Southern  India,  and 
stayed  at  Madura.  After  a  series  of  adventures  he 
reached  Chittagong,  where  in  pursuance  of  his  original 
plan,  he  took  a  boat  for  China.  On  the  way  he  landed 
at  Sumatra,  and  gives  a  very  poor  account  of  the 
inhabitants.  In  China  he  found  the  reigning  monarch 
to  be  a  descendant  of  Jengiz  Khan.  He  was  much 
struck  with  the  industries  of  the  Chinese,  especially 
their  porcelain.  He  also  noticed  their  skill  with  the 
pencil.  On  returning  to  a  town  previously  visited, 
he  found  the  walls  decorated  with  admirable  carica- 
tures of  himself  and  his  companions !  One  curious 
adventure  happened  to  him  in  China.  One  day  he 
saw  a  man  staring  at  him  intently,  and  found  him 
to  be  a  fellow  countryman  who  had  also  been  at 
Delhi,  and  the  meeting  affected  both  to  tears.  Strange 
to  say,  Ibn  Batuta  met  his  brother,  years  after,  in 
the  heart  of  the  Soudan.  On  his  way  home,  Ibn 
Batuta  and  his  shipmates  were  terribly  scared  by  an 
apparition  which  they  thought  was  the  formidable 
Roc,  well  known  to  readers  of  the  Arabian  Nights. 
However,  it  vanished  harmlessly,  and  was  probably 
a  mirage.  Landing  at  Arabia,  Ibn  Batuta  performed 
the  Haj  for  the  fourth  and  last  time,  and  reached 
home  at  the  end  of  1349.  Here  he  found  that  his 
father  had  died  fifteen  years  before.  In  1352  he  once 
more  set  out,  this  time  for  Central  Africa,  and  suc- 
ceeded in  reaching  Timbuctu,  and  the  Niger,  which 


102         INDIAN   HISTORICAL   STUDIES 

he  mistook  for  the  Nile.  In  1354  he  returned,  con- 
vinced by  his  travels  that  there  was  "  no  place  like 
home,"  after  all. 

Evidently  a  life  of  hardship  did  not  hurt  the  old 
adventurer,  for  he  lived  over  twenty  years  more,  and 
died  at  the  ripe  age  of  seventy-three,  after  dictating 
his  memoirs  to  the  king's  secretary.  No  one  will 
quarrel  with  the  note  at  the  end  of  the  Arabian 
manuscript  which  declares  that  "  No  sensible  man 
can  fail  to  see  that  this  Shaikh  is  the  Traveller  of 
our  age ;  and  it  would  not  exceed  the  truth  were  we 
to  call  him  '  The  Traveller  of  Islam.'  " 


YI 
AKBAR. 


YI 

AKBAE. 

1556-1605  A.D. 

Heresy  to  the  Heretic,  Beligion  to  the  Orthodox, 

Bid  the  rose-petal's  dust  for  the  heart  of  the  ^jerf time-seller. 

Abul  Fazl. 

Hardly  anything  in  history  affords  more  painful 
reading  than  the  story  of  the  Mahommedan  incur- 
sions into  India.  A  wild  and  brutal  race  of  fanatics, 
entirely  unprovoked,  makes  a  series  of  inroads  into 
a  prosperous,  civilized,  and  well-governed  country. 
Like  the  Spaniards  in  America,  they  burn,  plunder, 
and  massacre,  and  return  laden  with  spoil,  excusing 
their  crimes  under  the  cloak  of  religion.  The  stories 
of  the  sack  of  Somnath,  or  of  the  five-day  massacre  of 
the  Hindus  at  Delhi,  when  Timur,  not  content  with 
slaying  ten  thousand  prisoners  in  cold  blood,  left  the 
streets  impassable  with  the  heaps  of  corpses  of  un- 
offending citizens,  are  only  too  typical  of  the  events 
of  those  cruel  days.  The  only  consolation  is  to  be  found 
in  the  reflection  that  India,  to  some  extent,  merited 
her  fate  ;  wealth  and  ease  had  brought  weakness  and 
indolence  in  their  train,  and  that  fatal  lack  of  union, 
the  besetting  sin  of  India  from  the  beginning  of  time, 
allowed  her   various  defenders  to   be  conquered   in 


106         INDIAN    HISTORICAL   STUDIES 

detail.  It  was  the  same  in  the  days  of  Alex- 
ander. The  invaders — though  this  in  no  way 
palliates  their  horrid  cruelties — won  because  they 
deserved  to. 

With  the  coming  of  the  Moghuls,  however,  a  new 
era  dawns  in  Mahommedan  history.  With  Babar 
we  seem  to  come  upon  different  ground.  Poet, 
knight-errant,  and  adventurer,  Babar  has,  for  some 
reason  or  other,  hardly  a  trace  in  his  nature  of 
the  wild  ancestry  to  which  he  belonged.  Few  men 
have  ever  had  a  tithe  of  the  adventures  which  were 
crowded  into  his  brief  but  meteoric  career.  Succeed- 
ing at  the  age  of  twelve  to  the  throne  of  Ferghana, 
three  years  later  he  conquered  Samarcaud,  the  birth- 
place of  Timur.  Driven  out  of  Samarcand,  he  was  still 
hardly  more  than  a  boy  when  he  seized  the  kingdom 
of  Kabul.  Not  content  with  Kabul,  he  was  tempted, 
in  1526,  to  follow  his  predecessors  in  the  congenial 
pastime  of  raiding  the  Panjab.  Beating  the  Mahom- 
medans  at  Panipat  in  the  same  year,  and  the  Piajputs 
at  Agra  in  the  next,  he  died  in  1530,  under  fifty, 
but  ruler  of  an  empire  which  stretched  from  the 
Ganges  to  the  Oxus.  His  son,  the  brilliant,  reckless 
Humayun — capax  imperii  nisi  imperasset,  as  the 
Roman  historian  would  have  said — spent  a  troubled 
twenty-six  years  in  alternately  beating  his  numerous 
foes  and  being  beaten  by  them.  After  at  one  time 
flying  through  the  desert  for  his  life,  he  returned  in 
triumph,  only  to  die  from  a  fall  on  the  marble  steps 
of  his  palace  in  1556. 

Such  was  the  parentage  of  Akbar.  Born  while  his 
father  was  a  fugitive  in  the  wilds  of  Sind,  he  passed 
a  wild  and  adventurous  childhood.     Yet,  though  it 


The  Taj  Mahal. 
(Photo  hij  the  Author.) 


\_To  face  page  107. 


AKBAR  107 

fitted  the  boy  for  coping  with  the  thousand  and  one 
dangers  which  beset  him  who  dared  to  aspire  in  those 
days  to  the  throne  of  Delhi,  it  did  not  debase  or 
brutalize  him.  Alibar  was  filled  with  the  kindly 
humour,  the  grace,  the  sense  of  the  poetry  of  life, 
which  flashes  out  on  every  page  of  his  grandfather's 
memoirs,  and  which  shines  in  every  line  of  the 
tombs  and  palaces  of  his  graceless  grandson.  The 
line  of  Babar  was  a  race  of  poets;  the  Taj  Mahal, 
most  glorious  of  shrines,  is  an  epitome  of  their  aspira- 
tions, their  achievements,  and  their  failings.  Akbar 
was  almost  as  young  as  his  grandfather  when  his 
career  began.  He  was  barely  fourteen  when  the  news 
of  his  father's  death  reached  him,  but  he  had  already 
seen  fighting,  under  the  tutelage  of  his  guardian, 
Bairam  Khan. 

For  a  moment  it  seemed  as  if  the  Emperor's 
demise  must  ring  the  death-knell  of  Moghul  aspira- 
tions in  India  ;  the  revolting  Afghans,  led  by  an  able 
Hindu  adventurer  named  Hemu,  swept  all  before 
them,  and  it  was  expected  that  the  boy-king  would 
soon  be  flying  once  more  for  his  life  across  the  deserts. 
But  Akbar  was  made  of  sterner  stuff  than  this.  He 
and  Bairam  rallied  their  forces  for  a  final  effort ; 
Bairam  cut  down  with  his  own  sword  the  officer  who 
had  surrendered  Delhi ;  and  this  sobered  the  rest. 
By  a  clever  dash,  the  Moghuls  captured  the  whole  of 
the  enemy's  artillery,  and  then  advancing  to  the 
historic  field  of  Panipat,  where  India  has  three  times 
been  lost  and  won,  beat  them  in  a  well-contested 
fight.  Hemu,  shot  in  the  eye,  was  brought  a  prisoner 
to  where  Akbar  and  his  staff  were  standing.  "  Try 
your  sword  on  him,"  said  Bairam ;  and  when  Akbar 


108         INDIAN  HISTORICAL   STUDIES 

indignantly  refused  to  strike  a  wounded  man,  he 
despatched  the  wretched  prisoner  himself,  with  a 
sneer  at  the  lad's  squeamishness.  But  Akbar  was 
not  so  docile  as  he  appeared  to  be.  Bairam,  the 
Bismarck  of  his  age,  thought  that  he  could  rule  as 
he  liked,  and  treated  the  young  Emperor  with  good- 
humoured  contempt,  raising  his  own  proteges  to 
power,  and  punishing  sternly  all  who  interfered.  To 
his  astonishment,  Akbar,  collecting  his  adherents 
under  the  pretence  of  a  hunting  party,  declared  the 
great  Minister  deposed.  Bairam,  at  first  incredulous, 
and  then  inclined  to  ridicule  the  idea  of  the  possi- 
bility of  Akbar's  getting  on  without  him,  finally  lost 
his  temper  and  rebelled.  But  he  had  few  friends, 
and  he  was  quickly  compelled  to  sue  for  pardon  at 
the  feet  of  his  former  pupil.  Akbar,  with  a  magna- 
nimity rare  in  those  days,  freely  forgave  him  and 
sent  him  off  to  Mecca  on  a  pilgrimage — an  honour- 
able form  of  banishment,  or  rather  ostracism,  often 
imposed  upon  a  dangerous  rival.  Bairam  never 
reached  the  holy  place.  An  assassin — one  of  the 
many  victims  of  his  days  of  power— stabbed  him  at 
the  port  of  embarkation. 

And  now  Akbar,  aged  eighteen,  found  himself 
alone,  and  almost  immediately  he  began  to  inaugu- 
rate the  policy  of  forming  a  united  India,  which  wiil 
be  to  all  time  the  chief  glory  of  his  name.  He  recog- 
nized that  the  great  curse  of  the  country  was  dis- 
union ;  Hindu  and  Mahommedan  were  at  variance, 
and  hardly  less  bitter  was  the  strife  between  Shia  and 
Sunni,  Turk,  Afghan  and  Moghul.  Above  all,  Akbar's 
heart  went  out  to  the  Rajputs ;  he  had  heard,  no 
doubt,  warriors  who  had  fought  under  his  grandfather 


AKBAR  109 

at  Panipat,  tell  how  the  "  Sons  of  Kings "  had 
charged  the  Moghiil  guns  till  the  blood  dyed  their 
horses'  chests ;  and  how  Sanga  Rana,  their  leader, 
"  Carried  more  than  eighty  wounds  from  sword  or 
lance  ;  an  eye  destroyed  by  an  arrow,  an  arm  lost  in 
a  fight  with  Ibraim  Lodi,  and  a  leg  smashed  by  a 
cannon  shot."  Could  not  these  people  be  reconciled 
to  the  throne  ?  Akbar  meant  to  try.  The  first  step 
was  taken  when  he  married  the  daughter  of  Eaja 
Bihari  Mai,  Lord  of  Amber,  and  the  second,  when  he 
remitted  for  good  the  two  taxes  which  pressed 
heaviest  of  all  upon  Hindu  pride  and  Hindu  pockets 
— the  pilgrim-tax,  and  the  jiz'ia,  or  commutation 
money.  The  latter,  above  all,  was  a  hated  imposition, 
a  sign  of  servitude  ;  for  the  Kuran  laid  down  that  all 
infidels  should  be  put  to  the  sword,  and  it  was  only 
by  favour  of  the  conqueror  that  they  were  allowed 
to  redeem  themselves  at  a  price.  After  this,  only 
one  Eajput  state  ventured  to  withstand  the  Moghul 
Empire.  The  Rana  of  Chitor  bade  defiance  to  the 
invader,  and  for  months  he  withstood  all  attempts  to 
capture  his  stronghold.  Finally,  however,  Akbar 
stormed  the  town,  after  himself  killing  the  brave  com- 
mandant with  a  lucky  shot  from  his  favourite  carbine. 
But  the  House  of  Udaipur,  though  beaten,  was  un- 
subdued ;  the  survivors  fled  to  the  hills  and  held  out 
there,  and  to  this  day  they  boast  that  they  alone 
dishonoured  their  race  by  no  union  with  the  un- 
believer. Two  other  expeditions  followed — one  to 
Ahmedabad,  to  bring  Gujarat  to  obedience,  and  one 
to  the  refractory  province  of  Bengal ;  and  Akbar 
settled  down  to  the  peaceful  task  of  reorganizing  his 
Empire  upon  the  novel  lines  which  he  had  initiated 


110         INDIAN   HISTOKICAL   STUDIES 

already.  Kasim  Khan  erected  the  fort  at  Agra,  with 
its  massive  battlements  of  red  sandstone,  two  miles 
in  circumference  and  seventy  feet  in  height ;  and 
soon  afterwards  the  City  of  Victory,  Fathpur  Sikri, 
was  built  by  the  Emperor  round  the  dwelling  of 
the  saint  Salim  Chishti,  the  birthplace  of  Prince 
Salim,  the  beloved  son  whom  the  Kajput  Princess 
bore  him.  We  have  seen  how  Alsbar  had  won  over 
Hindu  and  Eajput  by  his  just  policy.  He  now  intro- 
duced the  system  of  promotion  by  merit,  irrespective 
of  caste  or  creed ;  and  Hindu  officers  began  to  hold 
posts,  civil  and  military,  in  great  numbers.  One  of 
these,  Eaja  Todar  Mai,  became  Akbar's  Wazir,  and 
started  the  great  financial  reforms  which  were  ever 
afterwards  adopted  as  the  basis  of  systems  of  taxa- 
tion in  India.  The  system  of  tax-farming,  with  all 
its  innumerable  train  of  evils,  was  abolished;  the 
land  was  re-surveyed  and  re-assessed,  and  it  was 
arranged  that  the  tax  should  be  on  the  crop  rather 
than  the  soil,  in  order  to  minimize  the  hardships  of 
drought  and  famine ;  money  was  freely  advanced  to 
encourage  agriculture  ;  and  the  evils  attendant  upon 
the  presence  of  a  royal  or  official  camp  in  a  district 
(even  now  often  made  an  excuse  for  extortion  by 
subordinates,  and  in  those  days  of  immense  retinues 
simply  ruinous  to  the  villagers),  were  minimized 
by  strict  regulations  and  fixed  tariffs.  India  is  a 
poor  country,  and  most  of  her  woes  are  financial. 
Akbar's  scheme  did  incalculable  good,  in  spite  of  the 
comical  charge  of  Badaoni,  who  hated  all  infidels 
and  heretics  with  a  deadly  loathing,  that  **  many  a 
good  Mussalman  perished  beneath  the  pincers  of 
Birbal  and  his  fellow-extortioners."     Among  Akbar's 


AKBAR  111 

humane  enactments  were  laws  against  sati  ^  and 
child-marriage,  and  other  social  regulations,  relaxing 
the  stern  ordinances  of  the  Shastras  and  the  Kuran, 
and  making  the  conscience  of  the  individual,  rather 
than  State  compulsion,  the  standard  of  right  and 
wrong. 

But  Alibar  went  further  than  this.  He  realized 
that  the  chief  obstacle  to  union  was  a  religious  one. 
Religious  bigotry,  then  as  now,  presented  an  insuper- 
able bar  betwixt  ruler  and  ruled.  And  yet  were  not 
all  religions  at  heart  one?  Akbar  had  come  into 
contact  with  the  Hindu  religion  through  his  Rajput 
wife ;  he  had  watched  her  perform  her  daily  devotions 
in  the  chapel  of  her  palace,  and  he  had  discovered, 
as  many  of  us  have  yet  to  discover,  that  Hinduism 
was  neither  a  monstrous  nor  an  immoral  creed.  The 
Sufi  of  Persia  taught  a  form  of  Pantheism  which  was 
not  very  different  from  the  Vedanta,  of  which,  through 
translations,  the  Court  was  beginning  to  hear  a  great 
deal.  The  Sufi  {'^otpol,  Enlightened^)  were,  perhaps, 
a  survival  of  the  Gnostics  of  early  Persia,  and  so 
were  a  connecting  link  between  Mahommedan,  Chris- 
tian, and  Buddhistic  beliefs.  And  the  similarity 
between  Mahommedanism  and  Christianity  was 
evident.  And  so  Akbar  assembled  at  Fathpur  Sikri 
doctors  of  all  creeds,  and  tried  to  arrive  at  a  common 
basis   upon    which    a   universal    religion   might   be 

'  The  widow  was  to  do  what  she  wished,  to  be  dissuaded  but  not 
forced.  Often  the  unfortunate  woman  was  hurried,  drugged,  to  the 
fire  by  scheming  relatives  or  priests.  For  the  other  aspect  of  Sati, 
see  Coomaraswamy's  translation  of  the  Suz-u-Guddz  (London, 
1912). 

-  I  take  the  derivation  from  Keene,  It  is  far  more  reasonable 
than  the  one  ordinarily  given. 


112         INDIAN   HISTORICAL   STUDIES 

founded.  Great  was  the  rage  of  the  orthodox 
Mahommedans.  His  policy  was  denounced  from 
every  pulpit,  and  as  no  one  dared  attack  the  Emperor 
in  person,  the  brunt  of  their  wrath  fell  upon  his 
chosen  friends,  Faizi  and  Abul  Fazl.  **  They  led  His 
Majesty  from  Islam,"  says  Badaoni.  Akbar  only 
laughed.  Often  the  debates  lasted  till  dawn,  and 
nothing  amused  the  Emperor  more  than  when  some 
one  scored  neatly  off  an  angry  Maulvi  in  an  argu- 
ment. "  What  will  they  say  of  this  at  Constanti- 
nople ?  "  cried  a  champion  of  orthodoxy,  in  despair, 
at  the  Emperor's  latest  heresy.  "  If  you  like  Con- 
stantinople so  much  you  had  better  go  there,"  retorted 
Akbar,  significantly.  Most  of  all,  Akbar  patronized 
the  plucky  Jesuit  priest.  Father  Rudolfo,  whose  black 
cassock  soon  became  a  famihar  figure  at  Court.  The 
Emperor  was  strangely  drawn  by  the  new  creed  from 
the  West,  though  it  is  doubtful  whether  he  would 
ever  have  become  an  orthodox  Christian.  Certainly 
lie  would  never  have  become  an  advocate  of  prosely- 
tizing on  its  part.  Akbar's  aim  was  a  different  one. 
He  sought 

"  To  gather  here  and  there 
From  each  fair  plant,  the  blossom  choicest  grown, 
To  wreathe  a  crown,  not  only  for  the  king, 
But  in  due  time  for  every  Llussulman, 
Brahmin  and  Buddhist,  Christian  and  Parsee, 
Through  all  the  warring  world  of  Hindustan." 

Perhaps  Akbar's  feelings  on  the  subject  have  never 
been  so  well  expressed  as  in  the  famous  lines  written 
by  Abul  Fazl,  and  destined,  it  is  said,  to  be  inscribed 
upon  the  walls  of  a  temple  in  Kashmir  : — 

O  God,  in  every  temple  I  see  people  that  seek  Thee :  in  every 
language  I  hear  spoken,  people  praise  Thee. 


AKBAE  113 

Polytheism  and  Islam  feel  after  Thee  :  each  says,  Thou  art  One, 
without  a  second. 

If  it  be  a  Mosque,  men  murmur  the  holy  prayer:  if  it  be  a 
Church,  they  ring  the  bcUs  from  love  of  Thee. 

Sometimes  I  frequent  the  cloister,  sometimes  the  Mosque :  but 
Thee  I  seek  from  Temple  to  Temple. 

Thine  elect  have  no  dealings  with  heresy  or  orthodoxy :  neither 
stands  behind  the  screen  of  Thy  Truth. 

Heresy  to  the  heretic,  Oi-thodoxy  to  the  orthodox.  But  the  Eose- 
pcial's  dust  belongs  to  the  Perfume-seller's  heart. 

"  The  Kose-petal's  dust  to  the  Perfume-seller's 
heart !  "  Few,  alas,  were  found  to  agree  with 
Akbar's  mighty  dream.  The  time  had  not  come. 
It  has  not  come  yet.  To  orthodox  Mahommedans 
it  was  abhorrent ;  to  the  laxer  sort  it  was  made  an 
excuse  for  looseness  of  living.  Padre  Eudolpho  would 
have  been  the  last  to  accept  it ;  nor  would  the  better 
class  of  Hindu.^  When  Akbar  asked  Man  Singh 
whether  he  would  join  him  in  the  new  creed,  *'  Sire," 
said  the  young  warrior,  *'  If  loyalty  means  readiness 
to  sacrifice  one's  life,  I  trust  I  have  given  your  majesty 
proof  of  my  fidelity.  (He  was  thinking  of  that  day 
in  Gujarat  when  he,  his  father,  and  the  Emperor 
were  cut  off  in  a  narrow  lane  by  the  rebel  cavalry, 
and  the  three  cut  their  way  through  in  a  glorious 
charge.)  But  I  was  born  a  Hindu.  Your  Majesty 
would  not  have  me  a  Mahommedan.  And  I  know  no 
third  religion."  But  opposition  merely  strengthened 
Akbar's  determination,  and  he  crushed  orthodox 
contumacy  by  declaring  himself  head  of  the  Church. 
Finally,  he  ratified  this  decision  by  himself  addressing 
the  people  in  the  courtyard  of  the  great  Mosque.  It 
is  not  difficult  to  picture  the  scene.     In  front  stands 

*  Raja  Birbal  was  the  only  Hindu  of  rank  who  joined. 

I 


114         INDIAN   HISTORICAL   STUDIES 

the  great  crowd  :  the  bright  March  sun  lights  up  the 
guttering  uniforms,  the  many-coloured  turbans,  the 
gleaming  marble  canopy  of  the  Saint.  Akbar,  a 
simple  figure  in  a  white  robe,  only  ornamented  with 
a  single  gigantic  diamond — the  Koh-i-nor,  gift  of  the 
house  of  Gwalior — in  his  aigrette,  mounts  the  pulpit 
beneath  the  aisle.  He  begins  to  intone  the  solemn 
litany  composed  by  Faizi : — 

"  The  Lord  to  me  the  Kingdom  gave, 
He  made  me  prudent,  strong,  and  brave, 
He  guided  me  with  right  and  ruth. 
Filling  my  heart  with  love  of  truth, 
No  tongue  of  man  can  sum  His  state, 
AUahu  Akbar  !    God  is  great."  ' 

But  as  Akbar  began  to  chant  the  great  hymn,  his 
emotions  overwhelmed  him.  He'saw,  in  his  mind's  eye, 
a  united  India,  a  race  untorn  by  religious  controversy 
or  racial  prejudice.  "  One  fold  and  one  shepherd." 
It  was  too  much.  He  faltered,  stopped,  broke  down 
utterly,  and  abruptly  left  the  pulpit.  The  awed 
crowd  remained  in  respectful  silence  until  the  service 
was  taken  up  by  a  member  of  the  courtly  circle  and 
finished. 

And  so,  for  many  happy  years,  life  passed  at  the 
Court  of  Fathpur  Sikri.  The  country  was  enjoying 
a  period  of  peace  and  good-government  unknown 
since  the  Mahommedans  first  passed  the  Indus.  To 
the  Emperor  it  was  a  time  of  unalloyed  happiness. 
Absorbed  in  his  social  and  financial  reforms,  his 
mechanical  experiments — for  Akbar,  like  his  grand- 
father, was  keenly  interested  in  such  matters,  and 

*  Keene's  translation,  History  of  Hindustan,  p.  114. 


AKBAR  115 

had  devised  many  improvements  in  firearms — his 
rehgious  debates,  and  his  building  schemes,  his  hfe 
was  spent  in  congenial  and  absorbing  occupations. 
At  his  side  stood  his  Eajput  kin,  most  loyal  of  friends, 
Faizi  and  Abul  Fazl,  whom  he  loved,  perhaps,  better 
than  any  one  in  the  world,  and  Eaja  Birbal,  the 
merry  troubadour  and  brave  soldier.  Discussions  in 
the  Debating  Hall,  we  are  told,  often  lasted  till  sun- 
rise, and  the  dawn  was  welcomed  by  a  choir  singing 
a  hymn  to  the  Sun,  while  the  kettle-drums  sounded 
in  the  Nakkar  KJiaiia — the  Musicians'  Balcony — over 
the  gateway.  Then  the  King  would  take  his  seat  on 
the  throne  of  the  Hall  of  Audience  with  his  nobles 
round  him,  receiving  petitions,  hearing  the  complaints 
of  all,  from  the  highest  to  the  lowest,  and  welcoming 
ambassadors  and  foreign  visitors.  Then,  perhaps, 
would  follow  a  review,  when  the  cavalry,  the  elephants, 
and  the  artillery  would  defile  past  the  Presence.  The 
King  knew  every  detail  of  his  soldiers'  equipment ;  he 
was  well  aware  that  upon  the  instant  readiness  of 
the  Household  Brigade  depended  his  throne,  perhaps 
his  life.  After  this  followed  private  consultations 
and  audiences  in  the  Council  Chamber,  and  then  His 
J\Iajesty  withdrew  to  his  private  apartments,  for  the 
Moghuls,  who  were  never  really  acclimatized  to 
the  heat  of  Northern  India,  wisely  worked  late  at 
night  and  early  in  the  morning,  reserving  the  mid- 
day for  sleep.  As  the  evening  drew  on,  the  Court 
would  retire  to  the  polo-ground,  where  the  game  was 
prolonged  even  after  the  dusk  had  set  in,  by  means 
of  balls  coated  with  phosphorescent  paint ;  or  perhaps 
bull-fights  or  elephant-fights  were  the  order  of  the 
day.     When   the  Court   moved  to  Agra  these  were 


116         INDIAN   HISTORICAL  STUDIES 

held  in  the  moat,  the  ladies,  in  their  fluttering,  many- 
coloured  silks,  peeping  cautiously  from  the  marble- 
screened  battlements  at  the  scene  below,  or  gazing 
idly  on  the  Imperial  flotilla  which  cruised  on  the 
waters  of  the  silver  Jumna.  A  favourite  amusement 
of  Akbar's  was  the  game  of  pachisi,  or  backgammon, 
played  with  living  pieces  in  the  courtyard,  while  the 
spectators  sat  round  and  watched. 

But  this  state  of  things   was  too   good   to   last. 
Akbar  had  now  been  king  for  thirty  years,  and  un- 
interrupted peace  was  a   thing  unknown   in   India. 
The  first  blow  came  when  Birbal,  like  many  a  good 
officer  since,  fell  in  a  disastrous  little  war   on   the 
Frontier.     In  1595  Faizi  died,  and  with  the  loss  of 
two   out  of  three  of  his  chosen  friends  Akbar  was 
broken-hearted.      A   severe    famine    did    not   mend 
things ;  and  some  incompetent  blunders  on  the  part 
of  Prince  Murad  involved  the  empire  in  a  war  with 
the  Deccan.     For  a  time,  however,  the  "  Emperor's 
Fortune  "  prevailed.     Ahmadnagar,  bravely  defended 
by  Chand  Bibi,  its  gallant  queen,  until  her  murder, 
was  stormed ;  so  was  Asirgad,  where  the  silly  young 
Raja   of    Khandesh    had    taken   refuge.     Returning 
home,  Akbar  built  his  famous  Triumphal  Arch,  the 
Bulancl  Daraivaza,  beside  which  the  Arch  of  Titus 
shrinks  into  insignificance.     As  the  traveller  enters, 
two  inscriptions   meet   his  eye  on  the  walls  of  the 
portico.     The  one  on  the  left  resembles  in  its  grand 
simplicity  the  noble   words   of  the  Behistun   Rock. 
"  His  Majesty  :  Lord  of  Lords  :  enthroned  in  Heaven  : 
shadow  of  God :   Jalal-ud-din  :   Mahommed  Akbar : 
Emperor !     I   conquered  the   Deccan  and  Dandesh, 
which  men  called  lihandesh,  in  the  year  of  the  Divine 


AKBAR  117 

Faith  46,  which  is  the  injri  year  1010."  ^  On  the 
right,  Akbar  the  man,  weary  and  disillusioned,  warns  us 
of  the  transitoriness  of  mortal  things.  "  Jesus  said : 
The  world  is  a  bridge ;  pass  over  it,  but  build  no  house 
thereon.^  Who  hopes  for  an  hour,  hopes  for  eternity. 
The  world  is  an  hour ;  spend  it  in  prayer,  for  what 
follows  is  unseen."  The  words  are  prophetic,  ominous 
of  coming  trouble.  Two  years  later  came  the  crown- 
ing blow  of  Akbar's  life.  An  indulgent  father,  he  was 
cursed  with  dissolute  and  idle  sons.  Daniyal  died  of 
drink  ;  but  even  more  bitter  was  the  disappointment 
caused  by  Salim,  the  beloved  son,  the  child  of  many 
prayers,  born  of  Akbar's  union  with  the  Eajput  lady, 
and  destined,  as  his  father  fondly  hoped,  to  unite  in  his 
person  Mahommedan  and  Hindu.  But  he  had  the 
virtues  of  neither,  the  vices  of  both.  Cruel,  capricious 
and  dissolute,  he  was  too  fickle,  or  too  cowardly,  even 
to  conduct  a  successful  campaign.  He  was  bitterly 
jealous  of  Abul  Fazl,  whom  he  suspected  of  warning 
the  Emperor  about  his  evil  courses,  and  in  a  fit  of 
passion  he  hired  some  dacoits  to  set  on  the  minister 
and  murder  him.  It  was  a  heartless  act.  Akbar, 
though  he  refused  to  believe  that  his  son  actually 
instigated  the  deed — he  was  mercifully  spared  this 
blow — knew  that  he  approved  of  it.  "If  he  wanted 
the  crown,  he  should  have  taken  me,"  he  said.  And 
from  that  day  he  pined  and  sank.  He  saw  with  dis- 
may that  his  schemes  would  die  with  him  :  his  temper 
became  violent  and  uncertain,  and  he  who  was  famed 

'  I.e.  1600  A.D.  One  of  Akbar's  innovations  was  to  redate  the 
calendar  from  his  accession.  He  renamed  Khandesh  "  Dandesh," 
after  Prince  Daniyal. 

-  An  apocryphal  saying,  preserved  in  Mahommedan  tradition. 


118         INDIAN    HISTORICAL   STUDIES 

for  his  clemency,  began  to  perpetrate  acts  as  cruel 
and  arbitrary  as  those  of  his  ancestors.  He  hurled  a 
wretched  servant,  whom  he  caught  sleeping,  out  of  a 
window.  He  died  from  a  fit  of  passion  brought  on  by 
a  quarrel  between  the  retainers  of  his  son  and  grand- 
son. And  so,  overburdened  by  his  load,  he  passed 
away  after  forty-nine  years  upon  the  throne  of  Delhi. 
To  the  end  he  clung  desperately  to  the  hope  that 
Salim  might  reform,  and  his  last  act  was  to  order 
him  to  be  invested  with  the  royal  robes.  Dreams  are 
evil  things  for  the  dreamer. 


VII 
SHIVAJI  THE  MARATHA. 


VII 

SHIVAJI   THE   MAEATHA. 

"When,  in  the  distant  ages,  the  Aryans  began  to  push 
on  beyond  the  Panjab,  southwards  and  eastwards,  in 
search  of  new  homes,  they  found  upon  their  right  a 
vast  plateau,  the  approaches  to  which  were  guarded 
by  broad  rivers,  thick  jungles,  and  steep,  densely- 
wooded  hills.  Into  this  wild  land  Aryan  civilization 
penetrated  scantily  and  slowly.  In  the  epic  story  of 
the  Eamayana  we  may  detect  a  reminiscence  of  the 
early  struggles  of  the  invaders  against  the  aboriginal 
"  demons  "  of  the  forests.  And  all  through  the  prs- 
Mahommedan  period  the  hardy  highlanders  of  the 
Deccan,  the  South  Country  as  it  was  vaguely  called, 
retained  their  independence.  The  great  Asoka  was 
content  with  sending  missionaries  to  the  Eastikas.^ 
They  resisted  the  encroachments  of  the  medieval 
Hindu  emperors.  Hiuen  Tsiang,  the  Chinese 
traveller,  found  it  impossible  to  penetrate  the 
wild  tangle  of  ravine  and  jungle  which  confronted 
him  on  the  borders.     The  Deccan  has  been  compared 

*  The  word  '*  Maratha"  means  the  "  Maha  Rattas,"  the  Great 
Rattas,  or  Rastikas,  an  early  tribe  who  once  held  the  Deccan.  The 
Canarese  Raddis  are  a  remnant  of  the  tribe.  The  derivation  from 
Maha-Rastra,  the  "  great  country,"  par  excellence,  flatters  local 
conceit,  but  is  quite  meaningless. 


122         INDIAN   HISTORICAL   STUDIES 

to  the  Scottish  highlands.  In  some  respects  the 
comparison  is  not  a  bad  one.  In  both  countries 
the  stern,  barren  mountain  tracts,  where  a  man 
must  work  hard  and  live  frugally,  or  starve,  have 
produced  a  hardy,  active  race,  wiry  and  brave, 
and  inspired  with  an  intense  love  of  the  wild  hills 
of  their  native  land. 

Tprjxa'  aW  hyaOt)  KovpoTpotpoq  is  as  true  of  the 
Maharashtra  as  it  was  of  ancient  Ithaca.  One 
feature  of  the  country  has  played  an  overwhelming 
part  in  its  history.  The  action  of  the  fierce  monsoon 
rains  upon  the  mountain  ridges  has  carved  out 
numbers  of  bare,  flat-topped  peaks,  easily  convertible, 
by  means  of  a  few  bastions  and  curtains  at  the  least 
inaccessible  points,  into  almost  impregnable  fortresses. 
From  immemorial  times  the  Maratha  hillmen  have 
made  use  of  these  natural  strongholds,  fleeing  to 
them  when  attacked,  only  to  sally  forth  again  upon 
the  retiring  foe,  and  to  hang  upon  his  flanks  like  a 
pack  of  hungry  wolves.  In  the  more  level  country 
the  Maratha  commonly  rode  a  pony  as  small  and 
hardy  as  himself.  A  perfect  horseman,  he  was  more 
than  a  match  over  the  rough  ground  of  the  Deccan, 
for  the  heavy  cavalry  of  Hindu  or  Mahommedan 
invaders  from  the  northern  plains.  One  is  reminded, 
when  reading  of  the  fruitless  endeavours  of  Aurang- 
zeb  to  bring  the  Marathas  to  an  open  engagement, 
of  the  English  campaigns  against  Wallace  and  the 
Bruce  in  Scotland.  Indeed,  Froissart's  description 
of  the  Scottish  army  applies  admirably  to  the 
Marathas.  "It  consisted  of  twenty  thousand  men, 
bold  and  hardy,  armed  after  the  manner  of  their 
country,  and  mounted  upon  little  hackneys  that  are 


SHIVAJI  THE   MARATHA  123 

never  tied  up  or  dressed,  but  turned  immediately 
after  the  day's  march  to  pasture  on  the  heath  or  in 
the  fields.  They  bring  no  carriages  -with  them  on 
account  of  the  mountains  they  have  to  pass,  neither 
do  they  carry  with  them  any  provisions  of  bread  or 
wine,  for  their  habits  of  sobriety  are  such  that  in 
time  of  war  they  will  live  for  a  long  time  on  flesh 
half-sodden  without  bread,  and  diink  the  river-water 
without  wine.  .  .  .  Under  the  flap  of  his  saddle  each 
man  carries  a  broad  piece  of  metal,  behind  him  a 
little  bag  of  oatmeal ;  when  they  have  eaten  too 
much  of  the  flesh,  and  their  stomach  appears  weak 
and  empty,  they  set  this  plate  over  the  fire,  knead 
the  meal  with  water,  and  when  the  plate  is  hot,  put 
a  little  of  the  paste  upon  it,  and  bake  a  thin  cake  like 
a  biscuit,  which  they  eat  to  warm  their  stomachs. 
It  is,  therefore,  no  wonder  that  they  perform  a  longer 
day's  march  than  other  soldiers."  The  Maratha 
warrior,  even  more  frugal  than  the  Scot,  often  sub- 
sisted for  several  days  upon  the  ripe  corn  of  the 
country,  which  he  plucked  and  rubbed  between  his 
hands  as  he  sat  upon  his  horse.^  This,  and  a 
draught  of  milk  begged  at  the  nearest  village,  was 
enough  to  satisfy  his  wants. 

The  Marathas,  however,  were  unable  to  resist  the 
great  Mahommedan  invasion  which  penetrated  right 
down  to  Cape  Comorin  in  the  early  years  of  the 
fourteenth  century.  The  Deccan,  though  not  in 
the  true  sense  of  the  word  conquered,  became  part 
of  the  Empire  of  Ala-ud-din.  A  few  years  later, 
Zafar  Khan,  the  governor,  rebelled,  and  set  up  an 
independent  monarchy,  which,  following  the  law  of 
*  Grant  Duff,  vol.  i.,  note,  p.  571  (end). 


124         INDIAN   HISTOKICAL   STUDIES 

Oriental  states,  eventually  split  up  into  five  portions, 
of  which  by  far  the  most  important  were  the  king- 
doms of  Bijapur  in  the  south,  and  Ahmednagar  in 
the  north.  These  two  kingdoms  practically  divided 
the  Maharashtra  between  them.  We  need  not  follow 
in  detail  the  confused  struggles  which  occupied  the 
Mahommedan  kingdoms  of  the  Deccan  for  the  next 
two  centuries.  In  1565  Bijapur  vanquished  and  over- 
threw the  great  Hindu  Kingdom  of  Vijayanagar ;  in 
1571  she  combined  with  Ahmednagar  in  a  fruitless 
attempt  to  dislodge  the  Portuguese.  In  both  king- 
doms the  number  of  Mahommedans  are  comparatively 
small.  Adventurers  from  Abyssinia,  Persia,  and 
Turkey  certainly  found  their  way  to  the  capitals  from 
time  to  time,  bat  not  in  sufficient  numbers  to  form 
an  army  large  enough  to  hold  the  country.  The 
Mahommedan  rulers  were  forced  to  employ  Hindus 
very  extensively,  both  in  civil  and  mihtary  posts ; 
they  were  at  best  a  small  garrison,  confined  to  the 
principal  towns,  with  here  and  there  a  Mahommedan 
officer  in  charge  of  a  detached  post  at  a  fort  or 
other  strategic  point.  These  latter,  cut  off  from  their 
companions,  and  living  a  lonely  life  in  a  hostile 
country,  generally  neglected  their  duties,  and  the 
forts  more  often  than  not  were  in  a  ruinous  condition, 
hopelessly  undermanned,  and  carelessly  guarded. 
By  far  the  larger  part  of  the  Deccan  was  held  in  fief 
by  the  great  Maratha  nobles,  who,  like  the  feudal 
barons  of  medieval  Europe,  were  allowed  to  do  prac- 
tically as  they  liked  in  their  estates,  in  return  for 
military  service.  Their  forces  were  of  such  magni- 
tude as  to  render  their  services  indispensable,  and 
this  made  them  still  more  independent. 


SHIVAJI  THE   MARATHA  125 

About  1586  a  new  factor  was  introduced  into  Deccan 
politics  ;  the  Kingdom  of  Alimednagar  was  reduced  to 
a  state  of  anarchy  by  the  quarrels  of  the  Mahommedan 
and  Hindu  factions,  and  the  Hindu  party  committed 
the  fatal  error  of  soliciting  the  help  of  the  Moghuls 
from  Delhi.  As  is  usually  the  case,  the  intruders,  once 
called  in,  were  not  easily  got  rid  of;  the  Emperor 
Akbar,  perceiving  the  weakness  of  the  Mahommedan 
states  in  Southern  India,  conceived  the  idea  of 
annexing  them.  Too  late  the  Kingdom  of  Alimednagar 
made  desperate  efforts  to  repel  the  invader.  The 
heroic  Chand  Bibi,^  the  widowed  queen,  fought  hand- 
to-hand  in  the  breaches  until  she  fell,  the  victim  of  a 
particularly  loathsome  intrigue.  After  her  death, 
Malik  Amber  continued  the  struggle  with  varying 
fortunes  till  1626.  In  these  wars  the  Maratha 
nobility  played  a  considerable  part.  The  desertion 
of  Lakhoji  Jadhavrao  to  the  Moghuls  in  1621  prac- 
tically settled  the  fate  of  Ahmednagar ;  another 
Maratha  chief,  Shahji  Bhonsle,  after  going  over  to 
the  Moghuls,  and  trying  his  hand  at  a  little  king- 
making  of  his  own,  decided,  about  1637,  to  leave 
Ahmednagar  to  its  fate,  and  to  enter  the  service  of 
the  still  flourishing  monarchy  of  Bijapur.  Shahji 
Bhonsle  was  an  ambitious,  and  not  over-scrupulous, 
soldier  of  fortune.  Married  by  his  father  to  the 
daughter  of  Jadhavrao,  the  first  noble  in  the  Deccan, 
he  quickly  rose  to  prominence  as  a  military  officer. 
His  son,  Shivaji,  was  born  in  1627,  and  shared  in  his 

'  The  great  women  of  Indian  History,  both  Mahommedan  and 
Hindu — Sita,  Damayanti,  Chand  Bibi,  Ahilyabai,  and  countless 
others,  down  to  that  grand  old  rebel,  the  Rani  of  Jhansi — sadly 
belie  the  traditional  "down-trodden  Indian  woman  "  of  the  story- 
books. 


126         INDIAN   HISTOEICAL    STUDIES 

youth  the  adventures  inseparable  from  his  father's 
calling.  The  parents  do  not  appear  to  have  agreed 
very  well ;  the  difference  in  rank  between  them  was 
a  source  of  friction,  and  after  the  treaty  of  1637 
Shahji  took  another  wife,  and  went  off  on  a  long 
campaign  in  the  Carnatic,  leaving  Jijibai  and  her 
child  by  themselves  in  his  family  estate  of  Poona. 
Here  young  Shivaji  grew  up  under  his  mother's 
influence.  Most  Hindu  women  are  conservative. 
Jijibai  was  no  exception  to  the  rule.  Proud,  bigoted, 
and  intensely  religious,  she  brought  up  her  son  in 
accordance  with  the  most  orthodox  traditions.  He 
early  learnt  to  regard  with  hatred  the  Mahommedans 
as  the  enemies  of  his  country  and  his  gods,  to 
reverence  the  Hindu  religion  and  the  Brahmins,  and 
to  love  the  romantic  legends  of  the  mythical  heroes 
of  India,  and  the  saints  and  deities  of  the  Maharashtra. 
Poona  has  always  been  a  place  of  peculiar  sanctity,  a 
stronghold  of  Brahminism,  and  Shivaji  imbibed  its 
atmosphere  from  his  very  youth.  What  he  needed 
of  practical  training  he  acquired  from  his  guardian, 
Dadoji  Kondadev,  the  administrator  of  Shahji's 
Poona  estate;  he  could  neither  read  nor  write,  for 
these  were  arts  proper  to  the  Brahmin,  not  to  the 
soldier;  but  his  love  of  the  national  songs  of  the 
land  was  sufficiently  shown  when  one  day  he  risked 
his  life  by  stealing  right  into  his  enemies'  camp  to 
hear  a  recitation  by  a  rhapsodist,  of  the  kind  that 
are  still  popular  among  the  Marathas.  His  patron 
saint  was  the  goddess  Bhavani,  the  consort  of  Shiva 
in  her  most  terrific  aspect ;  his  chaplain  or  spiritual 
director  was  Eamadas,  a  celebrated  saint  and  poet 
of  no  mean  order.     For  the  most  part,  Shivaji  had 


SHIVAJI   THE   MAKATHA  127 

been  allowed  from  his  boyhood  to  run  wild  among 
the  mountains  which  cover  a  large  portion  of  his 
father's  estate.  Here  he  became  the  close  companion 
of  the  Mavlis  or  highlanders  of  the  district,  who 
taught  the  young  chief  to  ride  and  shoot,  and  use  the 
sword  and  spear.  They  took  him  hunting  and 
climbing  until  he  grew  to  know  every  nook  and 
cranny  of  the  hills ;  and,  what  was  more,  he  gained 
an  almost  incredible  influence  among  the  men  of  the 
hills,  who  soon  declared  themselves  ready  to  follow 
him  anywhere. 

As  Shivaji  grew  up,  he  could  not  fail  to  perceive 
what  an  excellent  chance  was  offered  for  a  bold 
adventurer  to  declare  for  independence  in  the  Maha- 
rashtra. The  Bijapur  Government,  two  hundred  miles 
away,  cared  little  what  happened  in  these  barren  hills, 
provided  that  the  tax-farmers  sent  their  scanty  tribute 
with  tolerable  regularity.  Their  armies  were  busy  in 
the  Carnatic,  and  the  Mahommedan  lords,  in  their 
luxurious  palaces,  considered  the  poor,  half-savage 
Marathas  scarcely  worthy  a  thought.  And  so,  when 
Shivaji  sent  a  messenger  to  say  that  he  had  captured 
the  hill-fort  of  Torna,  no  one  greatly  cared,  especially 
as  the  emissary  promised  that  his  master  would  pay 
a  far  larger  rent  than  the  former  holders.  A  few 
judicious  bribes  settled  the  matter.  One  by  one, 
Singad,  Purandhar,  and  other  fortresses  followed 
suit.  Still  the  authorities  did  nothing.  At  last 
Shivaji  grew  bolder ;  he  seized  the  Governor  of  Kalyan 
by  a  clever  stratagem,  and  made  himself  owner  of 
that  important  district,  with  its  fine  harbours  and 
fertile  territory.  This  act  at  last  roused  even 
Mahommed  Adil  Shah,  and  he  tried  to  coerce  the 


128         INDIAN   mSTOEICAL    STUDIES 

young  recreant  by  seizing  his  father  as  a  hostage. 
For  the  next  four  years  Shivaji's  actions  were 
hampered  by  fear  of  retaliation.  He  corresponded 
with  the  Moghul  Emperor,  Shahjahan,  at  Delhi,  and 
threatened  to  call  him  in,  which  kept  the  Bijapur 
authorities  from  taking  active  steps,  till  finally,  in 
1657,  they  decided  to  release  their  old  ojSicer,  whose 
help  they  needed  owing  to  fresh  complications  in  the 
Carnatic.  But  no  sooner  was  his  father  out  of  danger, 
than  Shivaji  started  upon  his  adventures  again.  The 
Eaja  of  Javli,  a  powerful  nobleman,  had  resisted  all 
inducements  to  join  in  the  rebellion,  and  a  plot  was 
formed  to  make  an  end  of  him  once  and  for  all.^ 
Bodies  of  Mavlis  were  concealed  in  the  thick  jungle 
on  the  borders  of  his  town.  Two  of  Shivaji's  officers 
then  entered,  pretending  to  have  come  with  a  message 
from  their  master.  They  treacherously  stabbed  the 
Raja  in  open  court,  and  escaping  in  the  tumult  which 
ensued,  raised  the  signal  for  the  Mavlis  to  issue  forth 
from  their  ambuscade.  In  spite  of  a  brave  resistance, 
the  retainers  of  Javli  were  soon  cut  down,  and  the 
territory  passed  to  Shivaji.  Historians  who  enlarge 
upon  the  enormity  of  the  crime  forget  the  temper  of 
the  age  and  the  necessities  of  the  situation.  The 
feeling  between  the  Mores  and  Shivaji  was  of  the 
bitterest  kind,  and  he  only  behaved  exactly  as  any 
of  his  opponents  would  have  done  to  him  under 
similar  circumstances.  Shivaji  was  naturally  neither 
treacherous  nor  cruel ;  but  as  an  outlaw  bent  upon 
a  desperate  career,  he  carried  his  life  in  his  hands. 

^  Besides  this,  he  must  have  been  privy  to  Baji  Shamraji's  plot  to 
seize  Shivaji  in  Javli  territory  and  hand  him  over  to  Bijapur.  There 
is  no  doubt  what  would  have  happened  to  Shivaji  in  that  case. 


SHIVAJI   THE   MARATHA  129 

Neither  Moghiil,  Adil  Shah,  nor  his  own  neighbours 
would  have  shown  him  any  mercy  if  they  had  caught 
him.     It  was  a  question  who  should  strike  first. 

About  two  miles  from  the  scene  of  this  tragedy 
stands  an  abrupt,  almost  conical  hill,  since  named 
Pratapgad.    The  scenery  around  is  wild  and  beautiful 
in  the  extreme.     On  the  east  tower  the  huge,  scarped 
cliffs  of  the  Mahableshwar  range,  the  home  of  the 
"  Great  Strong  God,"  where  the  sacred  Krishna  sets 
forth  on  its  long  journey  to  the  Bay  of  Bengal.     To  the 
west,  the  land  slopes  away  down  to  the  level  plains  ; 
on  the  horizon  may  be  dimly  discerned  the  faint,  silver 
line  of  the  distant  sea.     On  all  sides,  the  summit  is 
guarded  by  sheer  precipices ;  far  below,  dense  masses 
of  tropical  jungle  make  the  country  impassable  to  all 
but   the   highlanders   of   the   districts,    whose   little 
hamlets,  clustering  in  tiny  clearings  along  the  course 
of  the  mountain  streams,  may  be  perceived  here  and 
there.      The   position  was    of    immense   strategical 
importance  to  Shivaji.     It  commanded  the  recently 
conquered   district.     What  was  more   important,  it 
dominated  the  Par  Pass,  the  great  highway  between 
the    Deccan  highlands   and    the    fertile    fields   and 
flourishing  ports  of  the  Konkan.^   Here  Baji  Shamraj 
had  lain  in  wait  for  Shivaji  at  the  beginning  of  his 
career,  only  failing  by  his  own  faintheartedness  to 
nip  the  great  warrior's  career  in  the  bud.     It  was 
therefore  only  natural  that  Shivaji  should  immediately 
seize  the  rock  and  detail  his  famous  Brahmin  ofiicer, 
More  Tirmal  Pingle,  to  put  it  in  a  state  of  defence. 
The   Bijapur  Government,  agitated  by  the  internal 

'  There  are  now  two  other  roads,  the  Kumbharli  and  Fitzgerald 
roads. 


130         INDIAN    HISTORICAL   STUDIES 

troubles  which  ensued  on  the  death  of  Mahommed 
Adil  Shah  at  the  end  of  1656,  and  threatened  with  a 
fresh  Moghul  invasion  by  the  young  Aurangzeb,  still 
looked  on  inertly ;  their  armies  were  sufficiently 
occupied  in  keeping  order  among  the  rich  zamindars 
of  the  Carnatic,  and  they  heeded  little  what  happened 
in  the  barren  mountains  of  the  Deccan,  which  scarcely 
repaid  the  cost  of  occupation.  Shivaji  no  sooner 
heard  of  the  proposed  expedition  from  Delhi,  than, 
with  his  usual  adroitness,  he  began  to  make  terms 
with  Aurangzeb.  As  soon,  however,  as  the  latter 
was  recalled  by  political  complications  nearer  home, 
he  plundered  the  territory  of  Ahmednagar,  penetrat- 
ing up  to  the  walls  of  the  city  itself.  He  returned 
home  laden  with  spoil,  driving  in  front  of  his  men 
hundreds  of  captured  horses,  which  he  sadly  needed 
as  cavalry  remounts.  A  raid  like  this,  defying  openly 
the  cherished  foe  of  their  race,  and  offering  unlimited 
opportunities  of  loot,  was  dear  to  the  Maratha  heart, 
and  enormously  increased  Shivaji's  reputation. 

The  next  year  (1659)  Shivaji  sent  a  large  force  to 
invade  the  Konkan,  the  rich  country  lying  between 
the  Ghats  and  the  sea.  The  coasting  ports,  with 
their  important  pilgrim  -  traffic  to  Mecca,  were 
threatened;  the  loss  of  the  allegiance  of  the  local 
chiefs  to  Bijapur  seemed  imminent,  and  the  Maratha 
foragers  penetrated  right  into  the  Kolhapur  district, 
almost  to  the  borders  of  Bijapur  itself. 

At  last  the  Government  was  aroused.  They  had, 
by  their  incredible  supineness,  allowed  a  formidable 
rebellion  to  grow  up,  which  a  few  years  earlier  might 
have  been  stamped  out  by  a  few  hundred  men  in  a 
week.     This  time,  however,  they  determined  that  no 


SHIVAJI   THE   MARATHA  131 

mistake  should  be  made.  A  force  of  twelve  thousand 
troops,  cavalry  and  infantry,  with  rocket  batteries 
and  mountain  guns  on  camel-back,  was  despatched 
under  the  command  of  an  experienced  Pathan  officer 
named  Afzul  Khan,  who  knew  the  Deccan  well,  having 
held  a  post  some  years  before  in  the  neighbouring 
district  of  Wai.  Before  his  departure,  Afzul  Khan 
boasted  in  open  Durbar  that  he  would  drag  the 
"  Mountain  Eat "  in  chains  to  his  sovereign's  throne. 
The  jest  was  an  ill-omened  one.  Afzul  Khan  was 
fey,  as  the  Scotch  would  have  said.  To  make  things 
worse,  he  desecrated  on  his  way  the  famous  temples 
of  Bhavani  at  Tuljapur,  and  of  Vithoba  at  Pand- 
harpur.  No  Maratha  would  henceforth  show  him 
mercy,  least  of  all  Shivaji,  who  had  a  brother's  life 
and  the  honour  of  his  goddess  to  avenge. 

Shivaji,  on  the  news  of  the  enemies'  approach, 
retreated  to  the  new  fortress  at  the  head  of  the  Par 
Pass.^  As  the  Mahommedans  toiled  wearily  along 
the  winding  road,  their  commander  no  longer  took 
the  same  hopeful  view  of  the  situation.  On  both 
sides  the  steep,  jungle-clad  hills  rose  abruptly,  their 
summits  clothed  in  dense  mist.  At  any  moment  the 
force  might  find  itself  ambushed  in  a  position  where 
superior  numbers  would  avail  little.  The  cold  rain 
disheartened  and  wearied  the  men,  and  no  one  looked 
forward  to  the  escalade  of  an  almost  impregnable 
fortress,  preceded,  perhaps,  by  an  arduous  and 
dangerous  siege.  On  the  other  hand,  Shivaji's 
position  was  far  from  enviable.  He  dared  not  meet 
his  opponents  in  the  open  field,  and  if  he  were  shut 
up  for  long  in  his  stronghold,  his  power  over  the 

'  Early  in  October,  1659. 


132         INDIAN   PIISTORICAL   STUDIES 

country  would  vanish  as  quickly  as  it  had  arisen. 
The  rival  chiefs  of  the  Deccan,  always  ready  to  join 
the  winning  side,  would  desert  him,  and  the  work  of 
years  would  be  undone.  He  therefore  sent  messengers 
to  his  opponents,  imploring  them  to  parley.  Afzul 
Khan  assented  gladly,  and  despatched  a  Brahmin 
officer  of  the  name  of  Gopinathpant,  with  a  suitable 
retinue,  to  arrange  terms  of  peace  agreeable  to  both 
parties.  The  ambassadors  were  hospitably  received  ; 
and  that  night  Shivaji  secretly  visited  the  Brahmin's 
tent,  and  implored  him  to  aid  the  cause  of  his  country 
and  her  gods.  Blood  is  thicker  than  water.  Gopinath- 
pant at  last  consented,  and  it  was  agreed  that  an 
interview  between  the  leaders  should  be  arranged. 
To  this  Afzul  Khan  raised  no  objection ;  iDrobably  he 
thought  that  he  would  find  an  opportunity  to  assassi- 
nate or  capture  his  foe.  Himself  a  man  of  huge 
stature,  and  skilled  in  the  use  of  arms,  he  saw  nothing 
to  fear  in  an  open  meeting  with  the  insignificant 
Maratha.  Shivaji' s  attitude  was  very  different.  The 
night  before  the  interview  he  spent  in  prayer  before 
the  image  of  his  goddess,  and  rising  before  dawn, 
he  performed  with  the  utmost  scrupulousness  the 
elaborate  ablutions  prescribed  by  his  religion.  He 
dressed  with  great  care.  Beneath  his  long  linen  robe 
was  a  coat  of  the  finest  chain-armour;  in  his  belt 
was  the  famous  Bhavani  sword,  and  concealed  in  the 
palm  of  his  left  hand  lay  the  terrible  Tiger's  claws, 
sharp  steel  hooks  fastened  to  the  fingers.  Kneeling 
at  the  feet  of  his  mother,  he  asked  her  blessing,  and 
then  he  bade  his  friends  farewell,  and  committed  his 
little  son  to  their  care  in  case  he  feU. 

The  fatal  morning  had  arrived.  The  Mahommedan 


SHIVAJI  THE   MARATHA  133 

force  had  already  moved  to  the  village  of  Javli,  the 
scene  of  the  tragedy  five  years  before ;  and  now 
the  Khan,  seated  in  a  litter  and  accompanied  by  an 
escort  of  fifteen  hundred  cavalry,  advanced  to  the 
interview.  At  the  foot  of  the  fort  the  troops  halted 
and  dismounted,  while  Afzul  Khan,  accompanied  by  a 
single  officer,  went  forward  along  the  winding  path 
leading  to  the  stronghold.  As  he  came  in  sight, 
Shivaji,  accompanied  by  his  tried  comrade  Tanaji 
Malusre,  came  down  to  meet  him.  What  exactly 
happened  after  this,  we  shall  never  know.  Afzul 
Khan  may  or  may  not  have  struck  the  first  blow ;  but 
Shivaji,  leaning  forward  as  if  to  embrace  him,  thrust 
the  Tiger's  claws  into  his  entrails.  In  another 
moment,  his  sword  was  knocked  out  of  his  hand  and 
he  was  cut  down.  His  companion,  who  to  his  lasting 
honour  refused  the  generously  offered  quarter,  had  no 
chance  against  the  famous  swordsmanship  of  the 
Maratha  leaders.  In  a  moment,  he,  too,  fell ;  and 
the  preconcerted  firing  of  five  guns  from  the  fortress 
gave  the  signal  for  a  simultaneous  attack  upon  the 
troopers  and  the  main  force  at  Javli.  With  wild 
cries,  the  Mavlis  rushed  from  their  concealment  upon 
the  doomed  army ;  the  unfortunate  troopers,  caught 
dismounted  and  utterly  ofi*  their  guard,  fell  almost  to 
a  man ;  of  the  main  body  many  surrendered,  and 
were  treated  with  the  utmost  humanity — for  Shivaji, 
a  true  soldier  whatever  his  detractors  may  say,  was 
always  honourable  in  dealing  with  his  prisoners. 
Others  fled  into  the  jungle,  where  they  were  quickly 
lost  or  devoured  by  the  wolves  and  panthers  of  the 
hills.  For  many  days,  famished  soldiers  wandered  in 
and  gave  themselves  up. 


134         INDIAN   HISTOEICAL   STUDIES 

Seldom  has  a  battle  been  more  decisive  and  more 
cheaply  won.  At  a  single  blow,  Shivaji  had  utterly 
destroyed  a  picked  Mahommedan  force,  and  had  cap- 
tured camels,  elephants,  specie  and  guns,  to  say 
nothing  of  over  four  thousand  valuable  horses.  In 
order  to  follow  up  his  victory,  he  immediately  organ- 
ized an  expedition  into  the  Carnatic.  The  strong 
forts  of  Eangana  and  Panhala,  in  the  Kolhapur 
district,  were  taken,  and  the  Marathas,  plundering 
and  burning,  advanced  almost  to  the  gates  of  Bijapur. 
Unfortunately,  however,  on  his  return  journey, 
Shivaji  allowed  himself  to  be  invested  in  Panhala 
fort,  from  which,  after  a  four  months'  siege,  he  only 
escaped  by  a  somewhat  ignominious  ruse.  Asking 
for  a  truce  preparatory  to  surrender,  he  slipped  out 
under  cover  of  night,  and  joined  a  body  of  troops  who 
were  awaiting  him.  In  the  morning  the  Mahomme- 
dans,  furious  at  the  deception,  followed  in  hot  pursuit ; 
it  was  on  this  occasion  that  the  gallant  Baji  Prabhu 
saved  his  master's  life  at  the  expense  of  his  own. 
Shivaji,  with  the  enemy  at  his  heels,  reached  a 
narrow  pass  in  the  Ghats ;  a  few  miles  further  and 
he  would  be  safely  inside  the  walls  of  Ptangana ;  so, 
detaching  this  officer  with  a  thousand  Mavlis  to  hold 
it,  he  bade  them  not  fall  back  until  five  guns  were 
fired  from  the  fort.  It  was  another  Thermopylae. 
For  nine  hours  the  devoted  band  hurled  back  succes- 
sive relays  of  fresh  troops  who  charged  up  the  defile ;  at 
last,  just  as  the  long-expected  signal  was  given,  their 
commander  fell  mortally  wounded,  and  the  heroic 
little  force  retired  slowly  to  the  fort,  bearing  their 
leader's  body  with  them.  They  had  lost  three-quarters 
of  their  number,  dead  or  wounded,  in  the  engagement. 


SHIVAJI  THE   MARATHA  135 

For  the  next  two  years  (1661-1662),  the  Bijapur 
Government,  realizmg  the  hopelessness  of  conquering 
Shivaji,  and  undermined,  as  usual,  by  factions  which 
deprived  them  of  the  services  of  their  ablest  leaders, 
appear  to   have   granted  him    an    informal    truce. 
Shivaji,  however,  was  not  a  man  to  rest  upon  his 
laurels.     Having  conquered  the  Deccan  as  far  as  Goa 
in  the  south,  he  proceeded  to  attempt  to  repeat  his 
successes  against  the  Moghuls  in  the  north.     He  set 
out   against    Aurangabad,   whilst  his   fleet,   a   new 
departure  on  his  part,  harassed  the  coasts,  and  held 
up  the  pilgrim-ships  bound  for  Mecca,  to  the  intense 
anger    of    the    orthodox    Aurangzeb.     The   Moghul 
commander,  Shahiste  Khan,  who  was  sent  to  chastise 
the  rebels,  found  he  had  no  light  task  in  front  of  him. 
At   the  outset,  his  whole  force  was  checked  by  the 
obstinate  defence  of  the  fortress  of  Chakan,  which 
cost  him  nine  hundred  men.     Then,  though  he  occu- 
pied Poona,  he  was  unable  to  dislodge  Shivaji  from 
Singad,   the   gigantic    rock-fortress   overlooking   the 
town.     It  was  at  this  juncture  that  Shivaji  performed 
one  of  those  picturesque  feats  of  gallantry  by  which 
he  is  remembered  all  over  the  Deccan.    He  and  a  few 
picked  companions   entered  Poona  in  disguise  in  a 
wedding  procession,  and  that  night  they  raided  the 
house   of  the  commander-in-chief.     Shahiste  Khan 
only  just  escaped  with  his  life ;  he  jumped  out  of  a 
window,  receiving,  as  he  did  so,  a  sword-cut  which 
deprived  him  of  one  of  his  fingers,  and  his  son  and 
many  retainers  were  killed.   Shivaji  and  his  followers 
escaped  in  the  darkness,  and  hastened  back  to  their 
friends.     All  night  long,  the  mortified  Mahommedans 
saw  torches   and  bonfires   blazing  on  the  sides   of 


136         INDIAN   HISTORICAL    STUDIES 

Singad,  and  to  make  matters  worse,  a  body  of  cavalry 
which  rode  out  of  the  city  to  reconnoitre  next  morning, 
fell  into  an  ambush  and  were  chased  ignominiously 
back. 

In  1665,  however,  the  great  Rajput  leader,  the 
Raja  Jayasingh  of  Jaypur,  was  sent  to  command 
operations  in  the  Deccan.  He  laid  siege  to  Purandar, 
and  Shivaji,  feeling  that  resistance  was  hopeless, 
came  to  terms  with  him  at  once.  Shivaji  was  a 
prudent  man;  he  knew  his  hillmen  could  cut  up  a 
small,  ill-led  force,  storm  a  fort,  or  surprise  a  town, 
but  the  time  had  not  come  when  the  Marathas  could 
defy  the  Great  Moghul  to  his  face.  Giving  up  twenty 
of  the  Deccan  forts,  he  offered  to  join  an  expedi- 
tion against  Bijapur,  and  then,  having  thoroughly 
ingratiated  himself  with  the  Moghul  authorities,  he 
boldly  set  out  the  following  year  for  Delhi,  to  demand 
of  Aurangzeb  his  acknowledgment  as  a  feudatory  of 
the  empire.  Shivaji,  however,  had  reckoned  without 
his  host.  Aurangzeb,  cold  and  suspicious,  received 
his  overtures  with  indifference.  To  his  dismay,  he 
found  himself  practically  a  prisoner.  There  is  little 
doubt  that  the  Emperor  intended  eventually,  upon 
some  excuse  or  other,  to  make  away  with  him, 
and  then,  after  subduing  the  Deccan,  to  proceed  to 
the  conquest  of  the  hated  heretics  of  Bijapur.  He 
had  not  forgotten  Shivaji's  raid  upon  Ahmednagar, 
nor,  above  all,  his  attacks  on  the  pilgrim-boats  bound 
for  Mecca. 

Shivaji  viewed  the  situation  with  growing  uneasi- 
ness. He  asked  to  be  dismissed  on  the  ground  that 
the  climate  injured  the  health  of  his  followers. 
Aurangzeb,  while  gladly  allowing  the  latter  to  return 


SHIVAJI   THE   MARATHA  137 

to  their  homes,  refused  permission  to  their  leader. 
Bj'  a  clever  ruse,  however,  Shivaji  managed  at  last  to 
escape  from  his  implacable  foe  :  feigning  sickness,  he 
and  his  son  were  carried  outside  the  town  in  one  of 
the  long  wicker  baskets,  heaped  with  flowers  and 
sweetmeats,  in  which  it  was  the  custom  to  despatch 
charitable  gifts  to  the  crowds  thronging  the  courtj'ards 
of  the  mosques  and  temples.  Once  outside  the  town, 
they  found  a  swift  horse  awaiting  them,  and  on  this 
they  rode  for  dear  life  to  the  sacred  city  of  Muttra. 
Here  the  great  chief  was  hidden  by  a  Brahmin  family, 
and  then,  disguised  as  a  Yogi,^  he  was  quickly 
swallowed  up  in  the  vast  crowds  of  pilgi'ims  and 
devotees  who  resort  to  the  spot.  Soon  afterwards  he 
reappeared  in  the  Deccan,  to  the  immense  joy  of  his 
people.  The  gallant  Tanaji  had  arranged  the  plans 
for  his  master's  escape,  and  no  doubt  the  family  of 
Jaysiugh  connived  at  it :  for  Jaysingh  had  guaranteed 
Shivaji's  safety,  and  a  Eajput  never  breaks  his  word. 
The  next  two  years  were  the  most  peaceful  in 
Shavaji's  life.  Aurangzeb,  having  lost  his  victim, 
pretended  that  he  had  voluntarily  dismissed  him,  and 
his  old  enemy,  the  King  of  Bijapur,  actually  con- 
sented to  pay  a  considerable  tribute  to  the  once 
despised  "Mountain  Eat."  These  years  of  leisure 
were  spent  in  organizing  the  country  on  an  altogether 
new  system,  for  Shivaji,  like  Napoleon,  was  a  skilled 
administrator  when  he  was  given  time  to  attend  to 
such  matters.  The  army  was  put  upon  a  regular 
footing,  well-paid  and  organized.     It  was  no  longer 

'  The  favourite  trick  of  the  political  suspect,  practised  both  at 
the  time  of  the  Great  Mutiny  and  to-dav.  It  nearly  always  baffles 
the  police. 


138         INDIAN   HISTORICAL   STUDIES 

an  undisciplined  band  of  hillmen  :  besides  the  Mavlis, 
Hetkaris,  the  skilful  marksmen  of  the  low  country, 
and  cavalry  were  enlisted.  The  forts  received  the 
greatest  attention.  They  were  carefully  repaired, 
armed,  and  provisioned  :  each  had  a  civil  and  military 
officer,  with  elaborate  instructions  for  the  posting  of 
sentries,  guards,  and  so  forth.  As  their  total  number 
was  nearly  three  hundred,  the  task  of  an  invading 
army  which  ventured  into  this  veritable  wasp's  nest 
was  not  likely  to  be  an  enviable  one.  The  people  of 
the  lower  castes,  living  at  the  foot  of  the  fort,  were 
given  free  lands  on  condition  that  they  guarded  it  and 
supplied  it  with  fodder  and  provisions.  They  were 
taught  to  regard  the  fortress  "  as  their  mother,"  and 
well  and  faithfully  they  performed  their  duties.  They 
alone  knew  the  forest  paths  ;  they  watched  the  on- 
coming foe,  warned  the  garrison  of  his  approach,  and 
harassed  his  flanks  and  rear.  The  civil  administration 
was  conducted  by  eight  great  officers  of  state,  most  of 
them  veteran  leaders  of  Shivaji's  army  :  the  Govern- 
ment was  very  decentralized,  and  as  little  interference 
as  possible  with  the  village  officials,  who  governed  in 
accordance  with  the  immemorial,  unwritten  custom 
of  the  people,  was  allowed  ;  justice  was  administered 
by  the  Panchayat,  or  Tribunal  of  Five,  as  it  always 
has  been  in  India.  Here  again  the  jury  represented 
local  tradition. 

In  matters  of  revenue  Shivaji  effected  great  and 
lasting  reforms,  based  upon  the  principles  taught  him 
by  his  old  tutor,  and  acquired  ultimately  from  the 
system  of  Todar  Mall,  the  minister  of  Akbar.  The 
value  of  the  land  was  not  regarded  as  fixed;  every 
year  the  crops  were  assessed,  two-fifths  of  the  amount 


SHIVAJI   THE   MARATHA  139 

being  paid  to  the  Government.  The  old  system  of 
tax-farming,  with  its  horrible  abuses,  was  utterly 
stamped  out ;  all  taxes  were  paid  direct  to  the  royal 
officer.  And  lastly,  the  feudal  system  of  granting 
lands  in  fief,  in  return  for  service,  was  abolished. 
The  soldiers  were  henceforth  the  servants  of  the 
Government,  and  not  retainers  of  the  local  chiefs ; 
and  so  the  most  fruitful  cause  of  rebellion  and  dis- 
union was  removed.  No  offices,  civil  or  military, 
were  to  be  hereditary ;  merit  alone  was  to  earn  them. 
Nor  were  Brahmins  only  employed ;  Marathas  and 
Prabhus  had  their  share  of  posts,  and  even  the  lower 
orders  had  definite  duties  assigned  to  them.  By  a 
mixture  of  castes,  a  check  was  put  upon  a  species  of 
oppression  even  now  not  unknown  in  India. 

Shivaji,  however,  was  not  left  long  in  peace  to  carry 
out  these  judicious  reforms.  Aurangzeb,  treacherous 
as  ever,  had  given  orders  that  he  should  be  secretly 
captured.  The  plot  leaked  out,  and  Shivaji  at  once 
declared  war  upon  his  dastardly  opponent.  Among 
the  forts  that  had  been  surrendered  to  the  Moghuls 
was  the  great  castle  of  Singad,  the  Lion's  Den, 
commanding  the  city  of  Poona,  and  at  the  time  it 
was  garrisoned  by  a  Piajput  regiment,  under  a  famous 
officer  named  Ude  Ban.  Shivaji  determined  to  re- 
capture it.  Thither,  then,  early  in  February,  1670, 
set  out  a  body  of  one  thousand  Mavlis  from  Piaigad, 
under  the  great  Tanaji  and  his  brother  Suryaji.  In 
order  to  avoid  suspicion,  they  went  by  devious  paths 
only  known  to  themselves,  and  met  at  a  rendezvous 
at  the  foot  of  the  rock.  It  was  a  dark  night,  the 
9th  of  February,  moonless  and  bitterly  cold.  Above, 
the  sentries,  half-asleep,  were   cowering   over  their 


140        INDIAN   HISTORICAL   STUDIES 

fires  or  in  the  corners  of  the  ramparts,  to  avoid  the 
chill  winds  which  hlow  upon  the  Ghats  in  the  winter. 
Choosing  the  least  accessible  side,  where  forty  feet  of 
sheer  black  rock  towers  above  the  hillside,  Tanaji 
began  to  ascend.  This  part  of  the  stronghold  was 
weakly  fortified  and  carelessly  guarded,  for  it  was 
deemed  unscalable — as,  indeed,  it  was  to  any  but  a 
Deccani  highlander.  How  Tanaji  climbed  it  in  the 
dark,  it  is  impossible  to  surmise.  The  feat  was  one 
of  almost  incredible  difiiculty.  At  last,  however,  the 
top  was  reached,  and  letting  down  a  rope,  Tanaji 
hauled  up  and  made  fast  a  ladder.  Three  hundred 
of  the  Mavlis  had  ascended,  when  a  sentry  took 
alarm.  He  was  shot,  but  too  late,  by  an  arrow ;  ^ 
blue  lights  and  flares  showed  to  the  garrison  the 
little  party  of  stormers  on  the  cliff-side.  Seeing  that 
they  were  discovered,  Tanaji  ordered  them  to  charge ; 
but  he  fell  in  the  onset,  and  the  Marathas  in  dismay 
began  to  retreat.  At  that  moment,  however,  Suryaji 
reached  the  summit  with  the  reserves.  Seeing  what 
had  happened,  he  rallied  the  force  by  telling  them 
that  the  ladder  was  down,  and  there  was  no  escape. 
"Cowards!"  he  cried,  "will  you  leave  your  father's 
body  to  be  tossed  into  a  dung-pit  by  scavengers  ?  " 
Stung  by  the  taunt,  the  Marathas  raised  their  war- 
cry,  "  Har,  Har,  Mahadeo  ! "  and  flung  themselves 
like  tigers  upon  the  foe.  The  brave  garrison,  as  the 
furious  mass  charged  down  upon  them  in  the  dark- 
ness, fell  back  inch  by  inch,  till  at  last  they  could 
go  no  further.  Many,  disdaining  to  yield,  flung 
themselves  over  the  cliff  and  were  dashed  to  pieces. 

*  One  man  in  every  ten  carried  a  bow  and  arrow,  as  this  weapon 
was  useful  for  surprises,  when  a  gun  would  give  the  alarm. 


SHIVAJI   THE   MARATHA  141 

Eesistance  grew  fainter  and  fainter,  till  at  last  it 
died  out,  and  the  Marathas  fired  a  thatched  hut  to 
give  the  signal  to  the  anxious  watchers  on  the  walls 
of  Raigad.  When  the  bleak  dawn  arose,  a  horrible 
sight  met  the  eye.  The  fort  was  a  shambles.  The  two 
commanders  lay  dead,  with  three  hundred  Marathas 
and  five  hundred  Rajputs,  who,  true  to  the  traditions 
of  their  splendid  race,  died  at  their  posts.  A  few 
only,  too  desperately  wounded  to  move,  were  found 
hiding  and  taken  prisoners.  It  was  a  great  achieve- 
ment, but  the  death  of  his  gallant  comrade,  who  had 
stood  by  him  in  a  hundred  perils,  was  a  sore  grief  to 
Shivaji.  **  I  have  won  the  den  and  lost  the  Lion," 
he  said. 

The  war  followed  its  normal  course.  The  forts 
were  re-taken,  and  Shivaji  made  his  usual  plunder- 
ing expedition  into  the  Konkan.  Jinjera,  as  before, 
under  its  stout  Abyssinian  governor,  proved  too  much 
for  the  invaders,  but  Surat  was  pillaged.  The  English 
factory,  however,  resisted  the  attack,  and  the  Mara- 
thas withdrew  on  hearing  of  the  approach  of  a  Moghul 
force.  Shivaji  could  now  put  into  the  field  a  force 
of  forty  thousand  men,  and  in  the  following  year  he 
actually  dared  to  risk  an  open  engagement  with  a 
division  of  the  Imperial  Army.  The  result  was  com- 
pletely successful;  the  Marathas,  falling  back,  drew 
on  the  Mahommedans  until  they  were  in  disorder, 
when  their  cavalry  suddenly  wheeled  and  delivered  a 
smashing  charge  in  the  most  brilliant  style,  literally 
cutting  their  opponents  to  pieces.  The  moral  efiect 
of  the  victory  was  enormous  :  the  newly  raised  Maratha 
cavalry  learned  that  they  were  a  match  for  their  op- 
ponents in  the  open  field.   Henceforth  Mogbul  prestige 


142         INDIAN   HISTORICAL   STUDIES 

was  on  the  wane  in  the  Deccan.  The  next  two  years 
were  devoted  to  a  successful  campaign  in  Bijapur, 
again  rent  in  two  by  faction ;  and  finally,  in  1674, 
Shivaji  was  crowned  at  Eaigad  as  "Padshaha  of  the 
Hindus  " — a  title  which  he  had  nobly  earned.  The 
coronation  was  performed  by  a  great  saint  from 
Benares,  Gaga  Bhat,  on  the  6th  of  June,  and  after 
it  was  over,  the  new  King  undertook  the  ancient  cere- 
mony of  "  weighing  himself  in  gold,"  and  distributing 
the  sum  among  the  poor.  Among  the  spectators  was 
Mr.  Oxenham,  the  English  agent  from  Bombay,  who 
had  come  to  negotiate  a  treaty  with  the  Marathas. 
At  the  auspicious  moment,  salvoes  of  cannon  were 
fired  in  all  the  forts,  till  from  end  to  end  of  the 
Sahyadri  range  the  birth  of  the  Maratha  Empire  was 
proclaimed. 

After  his  coronation,  Shivaji  appeared  as  the 
protector  of  the  Deccan  from  the  Moghuls.  They, 
and  not  Bijapur,  were  his  country's  true  foes.  And 
so,  after  making  an  alliance  with  the  King  of  Gol- 
conda,  Shivaji  had  two  grand  objects  in  view.  Firstly, 
he  sought  to  enlarge  his  realm  by  a  great  invasion 
of  the  Carnatic,  in  the  course  of  which  he  conquered 
Tanjore  and  Yellore;  and  secondly,  he  checked  Moghul 
designs  upon  Bijapur,  forcing  the  invaders  back  to 
Aurangabad.  In  the  course  of  these  operations,  the 
great  leader,  worn  out  by  years  of  toil,  died  of  what 
appeared  at  first  to  be  a  trifling  injury,  on  April  5th, 
1680. 

In  appearance,  Shivaji  was  a  typical  Maratha — 
short  and  wiry,  with  long  arms  and  large  feet,  and 
the  keen  eye  of  the  hillman.  He  was  abstemious 
and  frugal  in  his  habits,  and  devoted  to  his  mother, 


SHIVAJI   THE   MARATHA  143 

bis  children,  and  bis  country.  Like  many  other 
great  leaders,  be  believed  himself  to  be  under  divine 
guidance ;  be  took  no  step  without  the  advice  of  bis 
goddess  Bhavani,  and  he  was  earnestly  imbued  with 
the  sense  of  his  mission  to  restore  the  independence 
of  bis  people.  His  manner  was  frank,  pleasing,  and 
soldierly ;  he  was  adored  by  bis  men,  and  not  a  single 
case  of  rebellion  or  remissness  occurred  during  bis 
long  absence  in  Delhi.  Yet  disobedience  met  with 
the  sternest  rebuke,  and  one  officer  elected  to  die  in 
battle  rather  than  incur  his  wrath.  He  demanded 
implicit  obedience  to  all  orders,  and  only  his  magnetic 
personality  could  have  transformed  a  horde  of  free- 
booters into  a  disciplined  army  as  he  did.  Though 
personally  brave  to  a  fault,  be  bad  the  sense  not  to 
risk  bis  life  unnecessarily,  knowing  as  be  did  that 
the  cause  would  fall  with  his  death.  In  his  organizing 
ability,  too,  be  showed  the  qualities  which  go  to  make 
a  good  general.  It  is  the  fashion  of  English  writers 
to  depict  him  as  an  assassin  and  a  freebooter.^  Free- 
booter he  certainly  was,  for  until  his  forces  were  fit 
to  take  the  field,  be  could  only  hope  to  harass  his 
enemy  by  sudden  raids.  Assassin  be  was  not,  accord- 
ing to  the  ethics  of  the  day.  Of  the  two  murders 
attributed  to  him,  that  of  the  Eaja  of  Javli  was  pro- 
voked by  a  dastardly  attempt  to  entrap  him,  which 
bad  led  to  the  deepest  hatred  between  the  two  families; 
for  there  was  little  doubt  that,  bad  it  succeeded,  Shi- 
vaji  would  have  ended  his  days,  blinded  or  maimed, 
in  the  dungeons  of  the  Adil  Shahs.     The  death  of 

'  On  the  other  hand,  Justice  Ranad<§'s  attempt  to  justify  his  hero 
at  all  costs  is  equally  unfair.  Shivaji  was  the  product  of  his  age, 
and  not  free  from  its  faults  by  any  means. 


144         INDIAN    HISTORICAL   STUDIES 

Afzul  Khan  was  looked  upon  at  the  time  as  due  to 
the  man's  own  folly,  and  there  is  reasonable  ground 
for  believing  that  he  met  Shivaji  for  exactly  the  same 
purpose  himself.  The  murder  of  the  Comyn  by  Robert 
Bruce  was  far  more  unjustifiable,  but  it  is  never 
brought  against  him.  Necessity  knows  no  law ;  they 
were  hard  and  cruel  times,  and  Shivaji  only  did  what 
his  Mahommedan  opponents  never  scrupled  to  do. 
Against  these  dark  deeds  we  must  place  the  fact  that 
Shivaji  never  plundered  shrines,  even  Mahommedan 
ones ;  he  treated  women  and  children  with  the  utmost 
courtesy;  he  was  chivalrous  and  merciful  to  conquered 
enemies,  sparing  the  common  soldier,  and  dismissing 
the  officer  with  gifts.  "He  was  a  great  captain," 
said  Aurangzeb,  his  bitterest  foe,  when  he  heard  of 
his  death.  **  He  persisted  in  rebellion,  plundering 
caravans  and  troubling  all  men ;  but  he  was  guiltless 
of  the  baser  sins,  and  scrupulous  of  the  honour  of 
the  Muslim  women  and  children  who  fell  into  his 
hands." 


VIII 

THE   ADVENTURES   OF  ROBERT 
KNOX. 


VIII 

THE   ADVENTURES    OF   ROBERT 
KNOX. 

1640-1720  A.D. 
"  The  utmost  Indian  isle,  Taprobane." — Milton. 

The  story  of  the  invasion — for  it  amounts  to  nothing 
less — of  India  by  the  crowd  of  hungry  adventurers 
who  flocked  to  the  East  after  Yasco  de  Gama  doubled 
the  Cape  of  Good  Hope  in  1498,  forms  a  chapter  of 
Indian  history  in  itself.  They  were  a  motley  crew — 
Spanish,  Portuguese,  Dutch,  English,  ^  French,  and 
Italians — well-nigh  as  diverse  as  could  be  in  their 
aims  and  character.  The  earliest  visitors,  stimulated 
by  the  evil  example  of  the  Spaniards  in  the  New 
World,  came  principally  to  plunder.  Then  followed 
more  permanent  settlers,  whose  aim  was  to  establish 
trading  factories  on  the  coast,  and  to  set  up  per- 
manent commercial  relations  between  India  and  the 
West.  Others,  again,  came  on  individual  enterprises, 
attracted  by  love  of  adventure  or  in  search  of  employ- 
ment, to  the  Court  of  the  Great  Moghul,  stories  of 
which  now  began  to  reach   Europe,  and  to   make 

'  The  first  English  vessel  put  into  Surat  harbour  in   August, 
1608 — a  momentous  day  in  the  history  of  India. 


148         INDIAN   HISTORICAL   STUDIES 

people  realize  that  the  fabled  "  Wealth  of  Ormuz  and 
of  Ind  "  was  not  altogether  a  fable  after  all. 

The  accounts  of  what  these  visitors  to  the  East 
saw  and  did  are  of  singular  interest  to  the  student. 
The  best  descriptions  of  a  nation  are  not  seldom 
written  by  foreigners  ;  for  a  man  often  passes  over  as 
not  worth  recording  those  details  of  every-day  life  in 
his  own  country  which  are  precisely  what  the  historian 
of  the  future  regards  with  the  greatest  attention. 
How  many  of  the  speeches  or  battle-pieces  of  Thucy- 
dides,  for  instance,  would  we  not  sacrifice  for  a 
glimpse  into  a  meeting  of  the  Ecclesia  when  Cleon 
was  "  up,"  or  into  the  theatre  when  an  excited 
audience  was  watching,  with  critical  attention,  the 
latest  drama  of  Euripides  ?  This  lends  a  peculiar 
charm  to  the  reminiscences  of  Bernier,  the  garrulous 
jottings  of  Manucci,  or  the  correspondence  of  the 
haughty  Eoe,  bent  upon  maintaining  the  prestige  of 
his  country  at  any  cost.  They  afford  us  an  insight 
into  the  state  of  India  which  all  the  court  journals 
and  archives  would  never  give  us.  The  personage 
who  forms  the  subject  of  this  essay,  however,  differs 
in  many  ways  from  the  ordinary  type  of  adventurer  in 
the  East  in  the  seventeenth  century.  Robert  Knox, 
though  he  traded  at  the  ports  of  Western  India  for 
many  years,  has  nothing  to  tell  us  of  the  great 
Mahommedan  Empire.  His  adventures  were  of  a 
different  kind.  Driven  by  accident  to  shelter  in  a 
bay  on  the  coast  of  Ceylon,  he  was  carried  off 
a  prisoner  to  the  heart  of  the  island.  There,  for 
nearly  twenty  years,  he  lived  in  the  little  Buddhist 
kingdom  of  Kandy,  among  a  people  utterly  un- 
contaminated   by   Western   contact,   keeping  intact 


THE  ADVENTURES  OF  ROBERT  KNOX  149 

customs  imported  over  two  thousand  years  before  from 
Northern  India,  which  had  long  ago,  with  the  extinc- 
tion of  Buddhism,  disappeared  from  the  land  of  their 
birth.  Knox  is  a  plain,  unimaginative  sailor ;  but  his 
narrative,  written  in  the  nervous,  homely  prose  which 
the  Puritan,  perhaps,  owes  so  largely  to  his  devotion  to 
the  English  Bible,  is  a  fascinating  story  of  adventure, 
and  remains,  besides,  one  of  the  shrewdest  and  most 
accurate  accounts  of  the  Sinhalese  which  we  possess. 
The  annals  of  Ceylon,  preserved  in  that  naive 
monkish  chronicle,  the  Maliavamsa,  have  an  interest 
all  their  own  in  the  history  of  the  East.  From  im- 
memorial times  the  island  had  been  visited  by  bands 
of  invaders  from  the  Indian  coasts.  The  liamayana, 
the  Iliad  of  the  Hindus,  contains  the  earliest  legend 
of  these  incursions ;  for  Ravana,  the  Paris  of  the 
Indian  epic,  had  carried  off  the  lovely  Sita,  bringing 
upon  himself  and  his  city  the  vengeance  which  befell 
the  luckless  prince  of  Troy.  But  the  first  permanent 
settlement  of  the  Aryans  in  Ceylon  belongs  to  the 
sixth  century  e.g.,  when  a  prince  named  Vijaya,  from 
Bengal,  sailed  with  his  followers  from  the  harbour  of 
Tamralipti^  to  found  a  new  Salamis  in  the  "Fair 
island  of  Lanka-dipa."  It  is,  perhaps,  not  generally 
recognized  that  the  colonizing  spirit  was  almost  as 
rife  in  ancient  India  as  in  Greece.  Ceylon,  Java,  and 
Cambodia,  still  contain  relics  of  the  Hindu  colonists 
who  settled  there.  Indian  ships  found  their  way  to 
the  mouth  of  the  Tigris  and  to  the  coast  of  Arabia, 
perhaps  to  East  Africa.  The  modern  embargo  against 
crossing  the  "black  water"  is  of  recent  origin,  and 
probably   dates   from   the    reactionary   Brahminism 

1  Tamluk, 


150         INDIAN   HISTORICAL   STUDIES 

•which  followed  upon  the  decay  and  overthrow  of  the 
Buddhist  creed. 

The  next  great  event  in  the  history  of  Ceylon  was 
its  conversion  to  Buddhism  by  the  emissaries  of 
Asoka,  about  three  centuries  after  the  landing  of 
Vijaya,  and  the  subsequent  history  of  the  country 
deals  chiefly  with  the  deeds  of  the  medieval  Sinhalese 
kings,  their  fights  against  the  Tamil  invaders  from 
the  north,  their  piety  and  munificence,  and  the 
glories  of  the  great  city  of  Anuradhapura  with  its 
splendid  shrines,  its  gigantic  dafiahas,  and  its  two 
precious  relics,  the  sacred  Bodhi  Tree  and  the  Holy 
Tooth.  But  gradually,  as  time  went  on,  the  Sinhalese 
were  driven  out  of  Northern  and  Central  Ceylon. 
Their  great  capital,  or  what  was  left  of  it  by  the 
plundering  Tamils,  fell  into  ruin ;  the  few  priests 
who  remained  at  the  shrines  were  unable  to  keep 
them  in  repair  with  the  scanty  alms  they  received ; 
and  the  seat  of  the  kingdom  was  transferred  to 
Kandy,  the  little  town  which  nestles  in  the  lower 
ranges  of  the  central  mountain  chain  of  the  island. 
Here,  protected  by  the  impenetrable  and  malarious 
jungles  which  cover  the  foothills  with  a  dense  mass 
of  vegetation,  dwelt  the  Sinhalese  kings,  till  their 
deposition  by  the  British  in  1815.  In  1517  the 
Portuguese  first  gained  a  footing  in  the  island,  to  be 
replaced,  not  quite  a  century  later,  by  the  Dutch, 
who  built  the  great  fortresses  which  still  adorn  the 
ports  and  other  points  of  vantage  on  the  coast ;  but 
these,  as  Knox  says,  touched  only  the  fringe  of  the 
country,  the  heart  of  the  island  remaining  practically 
unknown  to  the  Western  world. 

Bobert  Knox  was  born  in  1640.     He  came  of  an 


THE  ADVENTURES  OP  ROBERT  KNOX  151 

old  East  Anglian  family — the  sturdy  Paritan  stock 

which  manned  the  Mayjloiucr,  and  provided  Cromwell 

with  his  finest  troopers.     Knox,  indeed,  was  a  typical 

Puritan — hard  and  grim  and   surly,  combining   an 

unctuous,  if  sincere,  piety  of  the  psalm-singing  order 

with  a  shrewd  eye  for  business.     Not  over-scrupulous 

where  money  was  to  be  made,  he  found  it  easy  to 

reconcile   the   teachings  of  the  Bible  with   a   little 

African  slave-trading.     His  redeeming  feature  was 

the  dogged  English  pluck  which  brought  him  through 

his  manifold  perils  unscathed.     His  father  owned  a 

merchant  ship — the  An?ie,  frigate,  of  230  tons — in 

which  he  and  his  son  had  already  made  a  successful 

voyage  to  Madras.     In  1657  they  set  out  again  for 

the  East.     They  visited  the  Persian  Gulf,  Surat,  and 

Sumatra,  and  reached  the  Madras  coast  late  in  1G59, 

where,  in  the  roads  of  Masulipatam,  they  met  W'ith  a 

disaster.     The  Anne  lost  her  mainmast  in  one  of  the 

storms  which  herald  the  approach  of  the  north-east 

monsoon,  and  as  there  are  no  trees  on  the  flat  South 

Indian  shore,  there  was  nothing  for  it  but  to  take 

her   to   the   Ceylon    coast.      The   great   harbour   of 

Trincomali  afforded  ample  shelter  in  which  the  ship 

might  be  repaired;  and  the  thick  forests  which  cover  the 

shore  yielded  all  the  timber  necessary  for  the  purpose. 

Here,  in  the   Kottiyar   Bay,  the  Anne  put  in  a 

few  weeks  later,  and  Knox  and  his  father  proceeded 

to   open    communication  with    the   local    Sinhalese 

officer.     To   their  horror,  one  day,  when  they  had 

landed  and  were  awaiting  the  arrival  of  the  natives 

under  a  large  tamarind,^  they  were  suddenly  seized 

'  The  tree  still  survives,  and  is  marked  by  an  (incorrect)  inscrip- 
tion. It  stands  I  in  the  little  Moorish  village  of  Muttur,  near  the 
mouth  of  the  Yirugal  River. 


152         INDIAN   HISTOEICAL   STUDIES 

and  secured.  At  the  same  time  a  boat's  crew  engaged 
in  cutting  timber  was  captured.  The  wily  Sinhalese 
tried  to  tempt  the  ship  to  approach  nearer  the  coast, 
and  young  Knox  was  sent  to  interview  the  mate  for 
the  purpose.  He  pluckily  advised  his  ship-mates  to 
do  nothing  of  the  sort ;  warning  them  of  the  plot,  he 
ordered  them  to  load  their  guns  and  to  fire  on  any 
one  who  approached.  The  Sinhalese,  seeing  the 
impossibility  of  capturing  the  ship,  desisted  in  their 
attempts,  and  after  waiting  as  long  as  was  prudent, 
,those  on  board  hoisted  sail  and  made  off.  It  must 
have  been  with  heavy  hearts  that  Knox  and  his 
father  and  their  sixteen  companions  saw  their  last 
hope  of  liberty  vanishing  as  the  frigate  made  the 
entrance  and  disappeared  round  the  woody  heights  of 
Trincomali,  and  their  distress  was  augmented  when 
they  were  placed,  for  safety,  in  separate  villages, 
"  Where  we  could  have  none  to  confer  withal  or  look 
upon  but  the  horrible  black  faces  of  our  heathen 
enemies."  And  then  began  their  long  tramp  to  the 
mountain  fastnesses  of  the  Sinhalese.  For  days  they 
marched  "  Through  great  woods,  so  that  we  walked 
as  in  an  arbour,  but  desolate  of  inhabitants."  Pro- 
bably the  party  did  not  follow  the  main  road  running 
to  Matale,  along  which  the  mail  coach  now  travels, 
but  took  a  short  cut  through  jungle  paths  known  to 
themselves.  The  prisoners  were  treated  with  the 
utmost  leniency  and  courtesy.  They  were  fed  upon 
the  best  produce  of  the  country — rice  and  herbs  and 
fruit — and  allowed  to  travel  at  their  own  pace.  Knox 
notes,  with  some  humour,  that  *'  At  every  town 
where  we  came  they  used,  both  old  and  young,  in 
great  companies  to  stare   at   us ;   it  was  also  great 


THE  ADVENTUEES  OF  ROBERT  KNOX  158 

entertainment  to  them  to  observe  our  manner  of  eating 
without  spoons,  and  that  we  could  not  take  the  rice 
up  in  our  hands  as  they  do,  nor  gaped  and  poured 
the  water  into  our  mouths  out  of  pots  according  to 
the  country's  custom." 

Arriving  at  the  outskirts  of  Kandy,  the  prisoners 
were    distributed   in    various   villages,   which    were 
allotted  for  their  maintenance.     And  so  for  months 
their  weary  captivity  dragged  on.     They  had  nothing 
to  do  ;  for  they  had  been  captured  to  satisfy  a  caprice 
of  the  king,  and  were  merely  detained  till  he  should 
tire  of  the  pastime.     They  were  not  alone ;  shortly 
before  thirteen  men  of  the  Persia  Merchant,  wrecked 
on  the  Maldives,  had  been  brought  to  Kandy,  and  the 
town   was  crowded,   besides,   with    Portuguese    and 
Dutch  deserters^  and   others,  none   of  whom  were 
allowed  to  return,  or  even  to  communicate  with  the 
outer  world.     A  letter  roused  instant  suspicion,  and 
usually  cost  the  bearer  his   life.     For  the  King  of 
Kandy,  aware  of  the   fate   of  the   lowlanders,  was 
determined  to  remain  in  complete  isolation,  and  to 
have  no  dealings  with  the  foreigners  from  the  West, 
who,  he  knew,  were  easier  to  call  in  than  to  get  rid 
of.     At  first  the  Englishmen,  deceived  by  their  good 
treatment,  thought  that  they  would  quickly  obtain 
their  liberty;    and  when  an  old  Portuguese  priest 
warned  them   not   to   expect   any   such   good  luck, 
*'  They  railed  at  him,  calling  him  Popish  dog  and 
Jesuitical  rogue.     But  afterwards,  to  their  grief,  they 

'  There  were  about  sixty  Dutchmen  alone.  Even  ambassadors 
were  not  permitted  to  return  alive.  Eight  wretched  Frenchmen, 
envoys  from  a  fleet  which  was  cruising  round  Ceylon,  were  stiU 
prisoners  when  Knox  escaped. 


154         INDIAN   HISTORICAL   STUDIES 

found  it  to  be  true  as  he  told  them."  As  time  went 
on  the  elder  Knox  sickened  and  died,  heartbroken  at 
his  hopeless  lot,  and  racked  with  malaria.  *'  Now  in 
his  old  age,  when  his  head  was  grown  grey,  to  be  a 
captive  to  the  heathen,  and  to  leave  his  bones  in  the 
eastern  parts  of  the  world,  when  it  was  his  hope  and 
intention,  if  God  permitted  him  to  finish  this  voyage, 
to  spend  and  end  the  residue  of  his  days  at  home  with 
his  children  in  his  native  country,  and  to  settle  me 
in  the  ship  in  his  stead ;  these  things  did  break  his 
heart."  And  so  he  died,  and  Knox  was  left  alone  in 
the  world.  How  he  eked  out  his  scanty  resources  by 
knitting  caps,  pedling,  and  gardening,  is  pathetically 
told  in  his  autobiography.  For  reading  he  was 
reduced  to  great  straits.  His  sole  literature  con- 
sisted of  *'  A  Practice  of  Piety  and  Mr.  Eogers' 
seven  treatises  called  The  Practice  of  Christianity ^ 
"These,"  he  says,  "I  had  read  so  often  over  that  I 
had  them  almost  by  heart.  For  my  custom  was 
after  dinner  to  take  a  book  and  go  into  the  fields  and 
sit  under  a  tree,  reading  and  meditating,  until 
evening;  excepting  the  day  when  the  ague  came, 
for  then  I  could  scarce  hold  up  my  head."  And  so, 
"with  none  but  the  black  boy  (his  negro  servant, 
captured  with  the  rest)  and  the  ague  for  company," 
he  passed  sixteen  weary  months.  The  monotony, 
however,  was  greatly  relieved  by  the  happy  purchase 
of  a  Bible,  the  sight  of  which  rejoiced  Knox's  Puritan 
heart  exceedingly.  It  was,  indeed,  little  less  than  a 
miracle  that  an  English  Bible  should  have  found  its 
way  to  that  distant  spot.  The  old  man  who  sold  it 
to  Knox  said  that  he  had  picked  it  up  when  the 
Portuguese  lost  Colombo,  among  the  loot  of  the  town. 


THE  ADVENTURES  OP  ROBERT  KNOX  155 

Knox  was  fishing  when  his  boy  brought  him  the  news, 
and  he  tells  us  how  he  "flung  away  his  angle,"  and, 
trembling  with  excitement,  bartered  the  book  for  a 
cap  which  he  had  knitted.^  "  I  hope  the  readers  will 
excuse  me,"  he  adds,  with  a  touch  of  real  pathos, 
"  That  I  hold  them  so  long  upon  this  single  passage. 
For  it  did  so  aflfect  me  then  that  I  cannot  lightly  pass 
over  it,  as  often  as  I  think  of  it,  or  have  occasion  to 
mention  it." 

Of  the  condition  of  the  country  and  the  habits  of 
the  people  Knox  has  a  great  deal  to  say.  The  King, 
Eaja  Sinha  II.,  was  a  capable  monarch,  spoilt,  how- 
ever, by  the  caprice  and  cruelty  which  is  one  of  the 
predominating  features  of  the  character  of  the  later 
Sinhalese  kings.  He  ruled  by  terror ;  his  very 
ministers  were  often  put  to  death  for  a  mere  whim, 
and  among  his  immediate  entom-age,  none  was  safe 
for  a  day.  Punishments  of  the  most  barbarous 
nature — impaling,  trampling  by  elephants,  and  tor- 
tures of  a  horrible  kind,  were  common.  A  rebellion 
which  broke  out  in  Knox's  time  failed,  because  the 
leaders  were  too  frightened  to  press  their  attack 
home,  when  resolute  action  could  not  have  failed  to 
succeed ;  such  was  the  awe  which  the  monarch's  per- 
sonality inspired.  The  town  of  Kandy  was  guarded 
by  parties  of  men  who  watched  all  the  passes,  and 
dense  hedges  of  thorns,  with  narrow  passages  cut  in 
them  to  admit  only  a  man  at  a  time,  protected  the 
roads.  The  King's  army  did  not  number  more  than 
thirty   thousand   men,    but   it   sufficed  to  repel   the 

'  Kuox  and  his  companions  made  a  good  deal  of  money  by 
knitting  and  selling  the  "  Bed  Tunis  caps  "  worn  by  seamen  of 
that  daj-. 


156         INDIAN   HISTOEICAL   STUDIES 

aggressions  of  the  Dutch,  and  even  to  capture  their 
outlying  forts. 

These  wars  were  disastrous  to  Knox  and  his 
friends,  who  hoped  to  escape  on  one  occasion  when 
the  invaders  came  close  to  the  village  where  they 
were  quartered.  But  the  King  quickly  moved  them 
into  the  hills,  forcing  Knox  to  abandon  the  garden  and 
farm,  with  all  the  "  Hogges  and  hennes  "  he  had  so 
laboriously  reared.  On  the  whole,  however,  the 
people  were  lightly  and  justly  governed.  They  were 
prosperous  and  happy,  and  not  over-taxed,  and  the 
tyranny  of  the  King  only  affected  those  who  came 
into  immediate  contact  with  him.  The  policy  of 
laissez-faire,  which  distinguishes  Oriental  monarchies 
from  our  over-governed,  over-systematized  Western 
countries,  left  the  people  very  much  to  themselves. 
Disputes  were  settled  by  the  ijanchayat,  which  decides 
questions  by  the  immemorial  tradition  of  the  district ; 
crime  was  rare,  and  every  man  lived  as  he  would, 
according  to  the  customs  of  his  caste.  Of  the  central 
authority,  except  when  called  upon  to  take  his  share 
in  some  piece  of  *'  Royal  Labour",^ — to  build  a  dam 
for  a  tank,  a  road,  or  a  new  palace  for  the  King — he 
heard  very  little.  Though  every  man's  life  lay  at 
the  mercy  of  the  monarch,  and  men  were  sometimes 
executed  without  any  apparent  reason  save  the  King's 
capricious  fancy,  this  sort  of  tyranny  affected  the 
people  at  large  very  little.  There  was  no  need  to 
toil ;  the  land  was  fertile  and  well-watered,  and  sow- 
ing and  reaping  the  rice-crops,  with  all  those  pleasant, 
beautiful  ceremonies  and  merry-making,  song  and 
dance,  which  among  simple  peoples  have  grown  up 

^  Pt,ajd  Kdrya,  an  old  feudal  custom  in  Ceylon. 


THE  ADVENTURES  OF  ROBERT  KNOX  157 

arouud  these  seasons,  was  a  joy  rather  than  a  task. 
For  the  rest,  there  were  the  rehgious  festivals — the 
Perahara,  with  its  elephants  and  painted  devil- 
dancers,  its  fine  shows  and  its  merry-making ;  the 
bright  moonlight  nights,  when  the  yellow-robed 
priests  read  Bajia  under  the  palm-trees,  and  ex- 
pounded to  their  audience  the  stories  of  the  births  of 
the  Lord  Buddha,  and  what  he  did  in  the  guise  of  a 
monkey,  an  elephant,  a  deer ;  the  holy-days,  when 
all  the  village,  with  cries  of  Sddhu,  went  to  lay 
flowers  before  the  Bodhi  Tree,  or  burn  incense  at  the 
great  white  Ddgaba  on  the  hill.  A  curious  feudal 
custom  prevailed  on  the  Eoyal  demesne.  It  was 
farmed  out  to  certain  individuals,  who  were  bound  to 
pay,  either  in  kind  or  military  service,  in  return  for 
its  tenure  ;  but  any  one  who  chose  might  relinquish 
his  lands  if  he  found  the  conditions  too  hard  for  his 
liking.  The  little  kingdom  of  Kandy,  nestling  in 
its  mountain  fastnesses,  was,  in  its  way,  better 
governed  than  France,  if  not  England,  at  the  time. 

linox  also  gives  us  a  good  deal  of  curious  infor- 
mation about  the  trade  guilds  and  the  crafts  of  the 
country.  The  craftsmen  were  under  the  protection 
of  the  provincial  officers,  or  overseers  appointed  for 
the  purpose.  Some  who  were  under  Eoyal  patronage 
lived  on  the  King's  manor,  and  rendered  certain  ser- 
vices in  return  for  their  land.  Others  held  land  on 
similar  terms  from  the  richly-endowed  temples  or 
religious  orders,  like  the  goldsmith,  who  was  allowed 
half  an  acre  in  return  for  repairing  the  vessels  used 
in  the  Perahara  procession,  or  another  who  received 
a  similar  grant  on  condition  that  he  re-gilt  the  sacred 
images  in  shrine  every  year,  and  supplied  **  A  silver 


158         INDIAN   HISTORICAL    STUDIES 

ring  for  the  festival  tree."  It  is  especially  to  be 
remarked  that  "  No  artificers  ever  change  their  trade 
from  generation  to  generation ;  but  the  son  is  the  same 
as  was  his  father,  and  the  daughter  marries  only  to 
those  of  the  same  craft.  And  her  portion  is  such  tools 
as  are  of  use  and  do  belong  unto  the  trade ;  though  the 
father  may  give  over  and  above  what  he  pleaseth." 

Of  the  high  social  status  of  the  smiths,  their  in- 
dependence and  pretensions,  Knox  gives  a  highly 
diverting  account :  "  Next  after  the  degree  of  Hon- 
drews  (nobles)^  may  be  placed  Goldsmiths,  Black- 
smiths, Carpenters,  and  Painters,  who  are  all  of  one 
degree  and  quality.  Heretofore  they  were  accounted 
almost  equal  to  the  inferior  sort  of  Hondrews,  and 
they  would  eat  in  those  artificers'  houses,  but  after- 
wards they  were  degraded  on  this  sort  of  occasion. 
It  chanced  some  Hondrews  came  to  a  smith's  shop 
to  have  their  tools  mended ;  when  it  came  to  be 
dinner  time  the  smith  leaves  work  and  goes  in  to  his 
house  to  dine,  leaving  the  Hondrews  in  the  shop ; 
who  had  waited  there  a  great  while  to  have  their 
work  done.  Now  the  smith,  fearing  lest  their  hunger 
might  move  them  to  be  so  impudent  as  to  partake  of 
his  dinner,  clapt  to  his  door  after  him.  Which  was 
taken  so  heinously  by  those  hungry  people,  that 
they  all  went  and  declared  what  an  affront  the  smith 
had  put  upon  them.  Whereupon  it  was  decreed  that 
all  people  of  that  rank  should  be  deprived  of  the 
honom*  of  having  the  Hondrews  to  eat  in  their 
houses.^  .  ,  .  These  smiths,  nevertheless,  take  much 

'  Hdmaduru,  the  Kandyan  equivalent  for  the  honorific  Mahdt- 
maya  of  the  low-country. 

"  The  story,  no  doubt,  was  invented  to  account  for  the  actual 
status  of  the  smiths.     The  point,  however,  is  that  the  craft-guilds 


THE  ADVENTURES  OF  ROBERT  KNOX   159 

upon  them,  especially  those  who  are  King's  smiths, 
that  is,  such  as  live  in  the  King's  towns  and  do  his 
work.  They  have  this  privilege,  that  each  has  a 
parcel  of  towns  belonging  to  them,  whom  none  but 
they  are  to  work  for.  The  ordinary  work  they  do  for 
them  is  mending  their  tools,  for  which  every  man 
pays  to  his  smith  a  certain  rate  of  corn  in  harvest 
time  according  to  antient  custom.  But  if  any  has 
work  extraordinary,  as  making  new  tools  or  the  like, 
beside  the  aforesaid  rate  of  corn,  he  must  pay  him 
for  it.  In  order  to  this  they  come  in  an  humble 
manner  to  the  smith  with  a  present,  bringing  rice, 
hens,  and  other  sorts  of  provisions,  or  a  bottle  of  rack, 
desiring  him  to  appoint  his  time  when  they  shall 
come  to  have  their  work  done.  The  smith  sits  very 
gravely  upon  his  stool,  his  anvil  before  him,  with  his 
left  hand  towards  the  forge,  and  a  little  hammer  in 
his  right.  They  themselves  who  come  with  their 
work  must  blow  the  bellows,  and  when  the  iron  is  to 
be  beaten  with  the  great  maul,  he  holds  it,  still  sitting 
upon  his  stool,  and  they  must  hammer  it  themselves, 
he  only  with  his  little  hammer  knocking  it  into 
fashion.  .  .  .  That  which  makes  these  smiths  so 
stately  is  because  the  townspeople  are  compelled  to 
go  to  their  own  smith  and  none  else.  And  if  they 
should,  that  smith  is  liable  to  pay  damages  that 
should  work  for  any  in  another  smith's  jurisdiction."  ^ 
What  a  contrast  this  picture  affords  to  the  position 
of  the  craftsman  of  to-day  ! 

held  a  position  only  inferior  to  the  nobles.  The  craftsman  was  an 
honoured  member  of  the  community,  an  artist  not  a  menial. 

'  See  A.  K.  Coomaraswamy,  The  Indian  Craftsman  (London, 
1909),  passim.  For  similar  conditions  in  Medieval  England,  see 
Carlyle's  Past  and  Present, 


160         INDIAN  HISTORICAL   STUDIES 

The  wise  regulation  which   protected   the  guild- 
craftsman  from  undue  competition,  enabled  him  to 
enjoy  the  leisure  which  is  essential  to  artistic  pro- 
duction.    Of  the  excellence  of  the  workmanship  of 
these   craftsmen   we    may  judge    from    Knox's    de- 
scription of  the  Royal  Palace.     "The   Palace  itself 
hath  many  large  and  stately  gates  two-leaved ;  these 
gates,  with  their  posts,  excellently  carved ;  the  iron- 
work thereunto  belonging,  such  as  bolts  and  locks, 
all  rarely  engraven.     The  windows  inlaid  with  silver 
plates  and  ebony.     On  the  top  of  the  houses  of  his 
Palace   and   Treasury,  stand  earthen  pots   at   each 
corner;    which   are  for   ornament;    or,  which  is  a 
newer    fashion,  something    made   of   earth    resem- 
bling flowers  or  branches.     The  contrivance  of  his 
palace  is,  I   may  say,  like  Woodstock  Bower,  with 
many    turnings    and    windings    and    doors."      He 
notes,   however,    that    the    exquisite    stone-carving 
of   the   old    temples    of   Anuradhapura   and   Polon- 
naruwa  was  now  no  longer  executed,  the  art  being 
practically  a  lost   one.     "  The   pagodas  or    temples 
01   their  gods   are  so   many  that  I  cannot  number 
them.     Many   of   them   are   of    rare   and   exquisite 
work,   built   of  hewn   stone,  engraven   with  images 
and   figures;    but   by  whom  and  when  I  could  not 
attain   to   know,  the   inhabitants    themselves    being 
ignorant    therein.     But  sure  I  am   that   they  were 
built  by  far  more  ingenious  artificers  than  the  Chin- 
gulayes   that   are   now   on  the   land.     For  the  Por- 
tuguese  in    their   invasions   have   defaced   some   of 
them,  which   there  is  none  found   that   hath   skill 
enough   to   repair   to   this   day."    Of  one   beautiful 
ceremony  in  connection  with  the  making  of  images, 


THE  ADVENTURES  OF  ROBERT  KNOX  161 

mention  must  be  made.^  "  Some  being  devoutly  dis- 
posed will  make  the  image  of  this  god  (Buddha)  at 
their  own  charge.  For  the  making  whereof  they  must 
bountifully  reward  the  founder.  But  when  the  eyes 
are  to  be  made,  the  artificer  is  to  have  a  good  gratifica- 
tion, besides  the  first  agreed  upon  reward.  The  eyes 
being  formed,  it  is  thenceforward  a  god.  And  then, 
being  brought  with  honour  from  the  workman's  shop, 
it  is  dedicated  by  solemnities  and  sacrifices,  and 
carried  with  great  state  into  the  shrine  or  little  house 
which  is  before  built  and  prepared  for  it."  It  is  a 
remarkable  thing  that  Knox  says  nothing  of  the 
famous  Palace  of  the  Tooth,  nor  of  the  yet  more  famous 
relic  it  contains. 

Of  the  habit  of  polyandry,  which  undoubtedly 
existed  among  the  Kandyans,  Knox  says  nothing, 
though  he  remarks  severely  upon  the  laxity  of  the 
marriage-laws  of  the  country,  which  he  stigmatizes, 
with  Puritan  bluntness,  as  "  Little  better  than  whore- 
dom." The  same  freedom  which  characterized 
Kandyan  life  in  other  respects,  was  visible  here  too  ; 
women  enjoyed  a  degree  of  liberty  unknown  on  the 
Indian  continent,  and  divorce  was  easily  obtained  by 
either  party,  being  usually  arranged  by  mutual  con- 
sent. The  light-heartedness  and  absence  of  restraint 
which  characterized  the  people  were  also  visible  in 
their  relations  to  the  gods.  It  was  not  unusual,  says 
Knox,  for  a  man  to  abuse,  mock,  and  maltreat  the 
image  of  the  luckless  deity,  and  when  the  "Voice  of  the 
Devil "  was  heard,  the  phantom  was  usually  abused 
roundly:  "Beef- eating  slave,  begone,  be  damned,  cut 

'  See  Coomaraswamy,  op.  cit.,  p.  75,  for  a  more  detailed  account 
of  the  ritual  of  this  ceremony. 


162         INDIAN   HISTORICAL   STUDIES 

bis  nose  off,  beat  him  a  pieces  !  "  are  specimens  of  the 
choice  epithets  Knox  heard  used  upon  these  occasions. 
Whereupon,  "  The  Voice  always  ceaseth  for  a  while, 
and  seems  to  depart,  being  heard  at  a  greater  distance." 
Knox  declared  that  he  heard  this  "  Devil's  Voice  "  in 
the  woods  at  night  himself;  it  was  shrill  like  the 
barking  of  a  dog,  and  moved  rapidly  through  the  air. 
The  dogs,  he  says,  trembled  and  shook  at  the  sound, 
and  though  it  was  never  known  to  do  any  harm, 
"  Either  just  before,  or  very  suddenly  after  this  voice, 
the  King  cuts  off  the  people."  Knox  says  the  Voice 
was  not  heard  outside  the  Kandy  district ;  as  a  matter 
of  fact,  however,  the  lowlanders  have  a  story  of  a 
peculiar  whistling  sound  (probably  due  to  a  kind  of 
lizard)  which  they  attribute  to  an  evil  spirit.  It  is 
said  to  be  dangerous,  and  is  much  dreaded  by  the 
villagers,  who  declare  that  it  leaps  upon  the  passer- 
by and  strangles  him.  It  is  invulnerable  except  to 
a  silver  bullet — a  potent  weapon  in  all  countries. 
Knox  notices  that  demoniac  possession,  as  in  India, 
was  not  uncommon,  the  possessed  person  remaining 
"  Speechless,  shaking,  quaking,  and  dancing,  and  will 
tread  upon  the  fire  and  not  be  hurt ;  they  will  also 
talk  idle,  like  distracted  folk." 

Knox  had  now  been  a  prisoner  for  nearly  fifteen 
years.  His  companions  had  mostly  resigned  them- 
selves to  their  lot.  The  people  were  courteous  and 
kind,  food  was  plentiful,  and  many  of  them,  support- 
ing their  actions,  Puritan  -  fashion,  with  Scripture 
texts,  had  taken  wives  of  the  daughters  of  the  land. 
To  them,  as  to  Tennyson's  "Lotus  Eaters  "  : — 

"  ]\Iost  weary  seemed  the  sea,  weary  the  oar, 
Weary  the  wandering  fields  of  barren  foam," 


A  Dutch  Fobt  on  the  Ceylon  Coast. 
il'hiiUi  hij  the  Author.) 


ITo  face  page  163. 


THE  ADVENTURES  OF  ROBERT  KNOX  163 

and  they  had  no  desire  to  return,  even  at  the  price 
of  freedom,  to  the  horrors  of  the  seaman's  life  in  the 
seventeenth  century.  But  Knox  had  never  relinquished 
his  hopes   of  escape.     He  refused  any  thoughts  of 
union  "with  a  native  woman,  and,  at  the  risk  of  his 
life,  even  declined  a  tempting  offer  of  employment  at 
court.     It  began  to  be  evident  that  the  only  way  out 
of  the  King's  dominions  lay  to  the  north,  where  the 
roads  were  carelessly  guarded,  the  attention  of  every 
one  being  concentrated  on  the  southern  approaches, 
where  the  Dutch  frontier  forts  provided  a  constant 
menace.     Knox  was  now  less  vigilantly  watched  than 
before.     The  King  had  tired  of  him.     He  was  well 
known  among  the  people  of  the  surrounding  villages, 
where  he  and  his  companions,  John  Loveland  and 
Stephen   Rutland,^  often  went  on  protracted  tours, 
pedling  their  goods.     Gradually  they  extended  these 
to'urs  to  the  lowlands,  working  with  infinite  caution 
and  deliberation,  noting  the  roads  and  gathering  the 
necessary  information,  and  always  pushing  further 
and  further  ahead.     Twice  they  were  stopped.     Once 
they  had  secured  the  services  of  Knox's  former  "  black 
boy  "  as  their  guide,  but  Knox  fell  ill,  and  when  he 
recovered,  the  boy  was  no  longer  forthcoming.     On 
another  occasion  they  were  unable  to  proceed  because 
owing  to  a  drought  it  was  impossible  to  cross  the 
long  tracts  of  jungle  which  lay  on  their  route.     The 
drought  lasted  for  four  years  ;  the  wells  were  all  dry, 
and  travelling  was  impracticable  for  man  or  beast. 

*  Loveland,  Knox's  best  friend,  died  in  October,  1760.  Rutland, 
who  escaped  with  Knox,  again  went  to  the  East  with  him  in  1681, 
but  was  dismissed  for  "  following  his  old  course  of  drinking,"  and 
died  in  Bengal.     The  "  rack"  of  Ceylon  was  too  much  for  him. 


164         INDIAN   HISTORICAL   STUDIES 

At  last,  however,  the  great  opportunity  came.  It 
was  September  22iid,  1679,  when  they  set  out,  and 
slowly  they  descended  to  the  plains.  They  passed 
Koswatte,  where  Knox's  father  lay  buried.  They  hid 
in  the  jungle  to  avoid  the  Revenue  Officers,  then  tour- 
ing the  district,  and  with  much  searching  of  heart 
they  entered  the  examining  post  at  Kaluwila,  where 
dwelt  a  high  official  whose  business  it  was  to  examine 
all  the  traffic  passing  along  the  great  north  road  to 
the  frontier.  Putting  on  a  bold  face,  however,  they 
demanded  to  be  admitted  to  the  great  man's  presence, 
and  explained  that  they  had  come  to  barter  their 
wares  for  dried  deer's  flesh.  To  their  infinite  relief, 
he  recommended  them  to  try  what  they  could  do  in 
the  neighbouring  villages,  as  deer,  owing  to  the  recent 
drought,  were  scarce.  Overjoyed,  they  pushed  on  to 
Anuradhapura,  doubly  glad  to  get  away,  as  messengers 
had  just  arrived  from  Kandy  to  warn  the  local  officers 
to  be  on  the  look-out ;  for  the  King,  in  one  of  his 
suspicious  moods,  had  just  seized  certain  nobles  and 
their  families,  and  he  was  anxious  that  none  of  his 
victims  should  escape.  But  these,  too,  had  no  inkling 
of  Knox's  intentions ;  and  he  tells  us  how,  the  night 
before  they  left  Kaluwila,  he  gave  a  farewell  party, 
with  dancers  and  tom-toms,  which  lasted  nigh  until 
dawn. 

The  next  day  they  emerged  from  the  jungle  at 
Anuradhapura,  a  vast  grassy  plain,  surrounded  by  a 
sea  of  dense  forest  interspersed  with  great  ruined 
ddgahas  and  the  huge  icewas,  or  lakes,  constructed  by 
the  kings  of  the  olden  time.  Here  again  they  halted, 
gathering  provisions  for  their  final  dash  through  the 
wilderness  to  liberty.     Of  the  two  Dutch  towns  which 


THE  ADVENTURES  OF  ROBERT  KNOX  165 

they  might  make  for,  Jaffna  and  Manaar,  the  latter 
was  obviously  the  more  accessible.  It  was  impossible, 
however,  to  follow  the  great  highway  which  joins  the 
Jaffna  road  north  of  Amiradhapura,  for  there  was  a 
frontier  post  which  no  subject  of  the  King  of  Kandy 
could  hope  to  pass.  And  so  they  determined  upon  a 
bold  course.  They  resolved  to  follow  the  Malwattu 
Oya,  the  stream  which  issues  from  the  Anuradhapura 
lakes,  knowing  that  it  would  at  least  take  them  to 
the  coast.  The  first  day  of  their  travels,  however, 
very  nearly  brought  disaster,  for  they  blundered  sud- 
denly upon  the  group  of  villages  which  borders  on  the 
Tissa  Wewa  lake,  and  were  forced  to  hide  in  a  hollow 
tree  until  nightfall.  Then  they  crept  out,  and  felt 
their  way  along  the  forest-paths.  They  still  heard 
voices  around  them,  for  the  land  in  the  neighbour- 
hood of  the  tanks  is  thickly  populated,  and  the 
Sinhalese  are  a  wakeful  folk.  But  to  the  harassed 
fugitives  they  appeared  like  the  sound  of  pursuers, 
and  they  were  relieved  when  a  herd  of  elephants, 
trumpeting  and  breaking  the  boughs,  came  between 
them  and  their  supposed  foes,  for  no  native  will 
venture  into  a  jungle  when  elephants  are  about. 
"These  elephants,"  says  Knox,  "were  a  very  good 
guard  behind  us,  and  were,  methought,  like  the  dark- 
ness that  came  between  Israel  and  the  Egyptians. 
For  the  people,  we  knew,  would  not  dare  to  go  for- 
ward, hearing  elephants  before  them."  And  so  they 
cooked  a  scanty  meal  and  snatched  a  few  hours' 
sleep ;  but  when  the  moon  rose,  they  pushed  on 
again.  A  new  danger  arose,  not  only  from  the 
animals — elephants,  buffaloes,  and  panthers — driven 
by  the  great  drought  to  the  river,  but  from  the  wild 


166         INDIAN   HISTORICAL   STUDIES 

men  of  the  jungle,  the  Veddahs,  whose  rude  huts 
they  came  across  from  time  to  time.  Still  they  pushed 
on,  passing,  perhaps  at  the  ancient  Buddhist  settle- 
ment of  Tantri  Malai,  "  A  world  of  hewn  stone  pillars, 
standing  upright,  and  other  heaps  of  hewn  stones, 
which  I  suppose  formerly  were  buildings.  And  in 
three  or  four  places  are  the  ruins  of  bridges  built  of 
stone,  some  remains  of  them  standing  yet  upon  stone 
pillars.  In  many  places  are  points  built  out  into  the 
river  like  wharfs,  all  of  hewn  stone ;  which  I  suppose 
have  been  built  for  kings  to  sit  upon  for  pleasure." 
At  last,  their  shoulders  cruelly  torn  with  the  thorns, 
they  emerged  into  the  Tamil  country,  and  here  they 
found  two  Brahmins  sitting  under  a  tree.  One  of 
these,  bribed  with  "  five  shillings,  a  red  Tunis  hat, 
and  a  knife,"  consented  to  guide  them  a  little  way, 
and  once  more  they  lay  down  under  a  tree  to  rest. 
Elephants  were  as  plentiful  as  ever,  and  could  only 
be  driven  away  by  flinging  firebrands  at  them.  And 
so,  next  day,  they  continued  their  weary  march.  The 
jungle  now  grew  thinner  and  thinner,  the  soil  flatter 
and  more  sandy.  It  was  a  sign,  had  they  but  known 
it,  that  the  coast  was  not  far  off.  Suddenly  they 
saw  a  man ;  accosting  him  in  broken  Portuguese, 
they  learnt  that  they  were  in  Dutch  territory.  They 
were  free  !  A  few  miles  further  they  reached  the 
little  outjDost  of  Arippu,  and  saw  once  more  the  surf 
breaking  on  the  beach,  and  heard  the  sound  of  white 
men's  voices.  "  We  arrived,"  says  Knox,  "  about  fom* 
of  the  clock  on  Saturday  afternoon,  October  18th, 
MDCLXxix.  Which  day  God  grant  us  grace  we  may 
never  forget,  when  He  was  pleased  to  give  us  so 
great  a  deliverance   from  such  a  long  captivity,  of 


THE  ADVENTURES  OF  ROBERT  KNOX  1G7 

nineteen  years,  six  months,  and  odd  days,  bein^ 
taken  prisoner  when  I  was  nineteen  years  old,  and 
continuing  in  the  mountains  among  the  heathen  till 
I  attained  to  eight  and  thirty."  A  strange  figure  they 
must  have  made,  wild  and  bearded,  their  shoulders 
cut  and  torn  by  the  thorns,  wearing  nothing  but 
tattered  loin-cloths  and  mocassins  of  deer-skin.  Next 
day  they  went  to  Manaar,  where  the  Governor  him- 
self received  them  in  his  sumptuous  house.  "  And 
it  seemed  not  a  little  strange,"  Knox  tells  us,  "  Who 
had  dwelt  so  long  in  straw  cottages  among  black 
heathen,  to  sit  on  chairs  and  eat  out  of  china  dishes 
on  a  table."  And  so,  after  a  long  voyage — for  pas- 
sages to  Europe  were  not  easily  to  be  had  in  those 
days,  and  Knox  went  from  Manaar  to  Jaffna,  Colombo, 
and  finally  Batavia — he  arrived  in  sight  of  the  white 
cliffs  of  England  in  September,  1680.  What  changes 
he  must  have  found  in  the  old  country !  The  great 
Oliver  dead,  the  Commonwealth  long  since  at  an  end, 
and  the  Merry  Monarch  reigning  once  more  on  his 
father's  throne ! 

One  would  have  thought  that  Knox  had  now  had 
enough  of  adventure.  Far  from  it,  however,  he  con- 
tinued his  voyages  to  the  East  for  the  next  twenty 
years,  nearly  losing  his  life  on  one  occasion  at  Mada- 
gascar. From  time  to  time  news  came  to  him  of  his 
fellow-captives,  some  of  whom  escaped  and  found 
their  way  to  the  coast,  the  majority,  however,  dying 
in  Ceylon.  To  them  he  addressed  a  letter,  which, 
with  other  interesting  papers,  has  lately  been  brought 
to  light.^    His  consolatory  remarks  to  these  unhappy 

1  Found  by  the  late  Mr.  Donald  Fergusson  in  the  Bodleian,  and 
published  by  IMr.  Ryan  (Glasgow,  1911). 


168         INDIAN   HISTORICAL   STUDIES 

exiles  are  not  without  their  comic  side  :  **  I  have  often 
mentioned  your  case  to  the  English  East  India  Com- 
pany, but  without  effect,  therefore  I  advise  you  to 
rely  only  upon  God,  Who  worketh  all  things  after  the 
council  of  His  own  will,  and  consider  the  difficulty  of 
aged  persons  to  gitt  a  living  as  the  two  now  in  England 
doe  find  it.  I  find  a  man  in  his  native  country 
among  his  relations  not  free  from  troubles,  many  of 
which  I  was  free  from  while  on  Zelone,  in  so  much 
that  I  still  continue  a  single  man."  Knox  died  in 
1720,  eighty  years  of  age,  and  in  no  wise  hurt  by 
his  strangely  adventurous  career.  He  is  a  typical 
example  of  those  dour  seamen  whose  dogged  pluck 
built  up  our  Eastern  Empire.  Obstinate  and  avari- 
cious, he  still  commands  our  respect,  if  not  our 
admiration,  and  his  book  is  probably  the  most  enter- 
taining narrative  of  adventure  in  that  adventurer's 
El  Dorado,  the  East  Indies  of  the  seventeenth  century, 
which  has  ever  been  written. 


IX 

EANJIT   SINGH   AND   THE   SIKH 
NATION. 


IX 

EANJIT   SINGH  AND   THE    SIKH 
NATION. 

1780-1839. 

To  the  north  of  the  great  Eajputaua  Desert  lies  the 
historic  land  of  the  Panjab,  the  country  of  the  Five 
Kivers.  Stretching  from  Delhi  to  Peshawar,  it  has, 
from  time  immemorial,  stood  at  the  gate  of  India. 
Countless  invading  hordes  have  rested  in  its  rich 
fields  on  their  way  to  the  opulent  Middle  Country 
beyond.  Here  the  Aryan  tribes  themselves  found 
then-  first  home,  and  here  the  Vedic  Hymns  were 
composed.  Here  Alexander  built  his  great  altars ; 
and  often,  to  this  day,  the  ploughmen  unearth  coins 
of  the  Indo-Greek  or  Scythian  monarchs  who  ruled 
in  the  land  in  distant  ages,  while  ruined  stiipas  bear 
witness  to  the  now-forgotten  religion  of  the  Buddha, 
long  since,  with  its  adherents,  swallowed  up  in  the 
dead  past. 

The  race  which  we  now  know  as  the  Sikhs  is 
probably  descended  from  various  clans  of  the  Jat  or 
Scythian  tribes  which  poured  into  India  from  beyond 
the  Oxus  in  the  first  few  centuries  after  Christ. 
Unlike  their  kinsmen,  the  gallant  Eajputs,  these 
quiet,  rough  farmers  took  little  part  in  subsequent 


172         INDIAN   HISTORICAL   STUDIES 

historical  events.  Ready  enough  to  fight  when 
molested,  they  possessed  none  of  the  picturesque 
chivalry  of  the  knights  of  Rajputana.  We  do  not 
hear  of  them  as  helping  to  repel  the  Mahommedan 
invasions,  though  doubtless  many  a  Sikh  fought 
under  the  banner  of  one  or  another  of  the  Rajput 
chieftains.  Like  other  Hindu  peasants,  they  were 
quite  oblivious  of  what  went  on  in  the  great  world 
beyond,  so  long  as  they  themselves  remained  un- 
affected. It  remained  for  a  great  religious  revival 
to  give  them,  as  such  revivals  often  have,  a  national 
consciousness. 

In  1469,  while  the  House  of  Lodi  was  maintaining 
a  feeble  and  precarious  hold  upon  the  throne  of  Delhi, 
a  boy  named  Nanak  was  born  on  the  banks  of  the 
Ravi  near  Lahore.  Religious  movements  were  in 
the  au'.  For  the  last  three  hundred  years  the  Vaish- 
nava  revival  had  been  exciting  the  fervour  of  the 
inhabitants  of  Southern  India,  and  the  movement 
gradually  spread  to  the  centre  and  north.  It  was 
the  great  Ramanand  who  first  preached  to  the  common 
people,  and  following  the  example  of  Gautama,  gave 
them  a  religious  literature  in  their  own  vernacular, 
instead  of  in  the  classical  language  of  the  Brahmms. 
Ramanand's  disciple,  Kabir,  had  a  new  problem  to 
face.  Opposed  to  him  was  the  powerful  and  wide- 
spread creed  of  Islam.  Was  he  to  condemn  it  as  false, 
to  urge  his  followers  to  persecution  and  forcible  con- 
version of  the  adherents  of  the  rival  sect?  This, 
however,  is  not  the  attitude  of  Hinduism  to  opposing 
religions.  Christianity  and  Islam,  essentially  mis- 
sionary creeds,  seek  to  stamp  out  and  destroy  their 
rivals;   Hinduism  takes   the  wider  view.      It  holds 


RANJIT  SINGH  AND  THE  SIKH  NATION     173 

that  all  religions  are  at  heart  one,  and  it  seeks  to 
embrace  and  include,  rather  than  to  extirpate.  Herein 
lies  the  vitality  of  Hinduism.  It  has  absorbed  the 
creeds  of  the  Dravidian  of  the  south  and  the  hill- 
man  of  the  north,  and  it  provides  for  the  spiritual 
needs  of  the  ascetic  and  the  philosopher  on  the 
one  hand,  and  of  the  simple  peasant  on  the  other. 
Such  was  the  teaching  of  Kabir.  **  God  is  One,"  he 
said,  "  Whether  we  worship  Him  as  Ali  or  as  Rama. 
The  Hindu  worships  God  on  the  eleventh  day,  the 
Mahommedan  fasts  at  Ramazan ;  but  God  made  all 
the  days  and  all  the  months.  The  Hindu  God  lives 
at  Benares,  the  Mahommedan  God  at  Mecca ;  but  lo, 
He  Who  made  the  world  lives  not  in  a  city  made  by 
hands.^  There  is  One  Father  of  Hindu  and  Mussal- 
man,  One  God  in  all  matter :  He  is  the  Lord  of  all 
the  earth,  my  guardian  and  my  priest."  Kabir 
died  in  1420,  and  his  spirit  stirred  in  young  Nanak. 
He,  too,  determined  to  do  for  the  people  of  the  Land 
of  Rivers  what  Kabir  had  done  for  the  tribes  of  the 
Ganges  valley,  and  so,  putting  away  wife  and  child, 
lie  wandered  to  and  fro  preaching.  Those  who  fol- 
lowed him  he  called  Sikhs  or  Disciples,  and  the  feel- 
ing of  reverence  for  their  first  great  teacher  became 
the  nucleus  round  which  a  powerful  race  grew 
up.  He,  like  Kabir,  believed  in  the  exalted  doctrine 
which  found  in  Hinduism  and  Islam  two  expressions 
of  the  same  truth.  "  There  is  no  Hindu  and  no 
Mussalman,"  was  one  of  the  earliest  of  his  sayings  : — 

'  "  The  hour  cometh  when  ye  shall  neither  in  this  mountain,  nor 
yet  at  Jerusalem,  worship  the  Father.  .  .  .  The  hour  cometh,  when 
the  true  worshippers  shall  worship  the  Father  in  Spirit  and  in 
Truth."     (St.  John  iv.  21 ,  23.) 


174         INDIAN   HISTORICAL   STUDIES 

"  Make  Love  thy  mosque,  Sincerity  thy  prayer-carpet,  aud  Justice 

thy  Quran ; 
Modesty  thy  circumcision.  Courtesy  thy  Kaaba,  Truth  thy  guru, 

Charity  thy  creed  and  prayer  ; 
The  will  of  God  thy  rosary,  and  God  will  preserve  thine  honour, 

0  Nanak."  '■ 

Such  was  the  song  he  uttered  when  the  Mahom- 
medan  governor  called  upon  liim  to  explain  this 
mysterious  utterance.  It  is  impossible  to  find  words 
strong  enough  to  reprobate  the  insane  conduct  of 
Aurangzeb  in  persecuting  the  followers  of  a  saint 
who  wished  to  unite  Hindu  and  Mahommedan  in  a 
common  creed.  Had  Akbar's  wise  policy  been  fol- 
lowed, such  advances,  reciprocated  by  the  holders  of 
Sufi  doctrines  on  the  other  side,  might  have  resulted 
in  a  united  India,  capable  of  resisting  all  comers,  and 
producing  a  great  literature  and  art  in  which  the 
virtues  of  both  races  were  reflected.  Among  his  own 
countrymen,  Nanak's  efforts  were  devoted  to  preach- 
ing against  caste,  cruelty,  and  superstition.  All  are 
equal  in  the  sight  of  God.  It  is  not  that  which  goes 
into  the  mouth,  but  that  which  comes  out  of  the 
mouth,  which  defiles  a  man,  he  explained  to  those 
Brahmins  who  rebuked  him  for  cooking  and  eating 
a  deer  caught  by  his  disciples  and  presented  to  him. 
Equally  striking  were  the  verses  he  uttered  on  the 
subject  of  caste  and  ceremonial  purification  in  his 
sermon  to  the  assembled  pilgrims  bathing  at  Hardwar 
on  the  day  of  the  great  festival : — 

Evil  mindedness  is  the  low-caste  woman,  cruelty  is  the  butcher's 
wife,  a  slanderous  heart  the  sweeper  woman,  wrath  the  pariah 
woman. 

'  Macauliffe,  Sikh  Religion,  i.  38.  Compare  St.  Paul's  exhorta- 
tions to  "  circumcise  the  heart." 


RANJIT  SINGH  AND  THE  SUvH  NATION     175 

What  availeth  it  to  have  drawn  lines  round  thy  cooking-place, 
when  these  four  sit  ever  with  thee  ? 

Slake  Truth,  Self  Restraint,  and  Good  Acts  thy  lines,  and  the 
utterance  of  the  Name  thine  ablutions. 

Nanak,  in  the  nest  world  he  is  best  who  walkcth  not  in  the  way 
of  sin.' 

Nanak  wandered  all  over  Hindustan,  preaching 
alike  in  Jain  temples,  Brahmin  shrines,  and  Mahom- 
medan  mosques  the  Oneness  of  God.  By  his  side 
"went  Mardana,  his  faithful  disciple,  who  played  the 
lute  while  the  Master  sang  his  inspired  lays.  It  is 
even  said  that  on  one  occasion  he  performed  the  Haj, 
and  it  is  told  how,  when  he  was  reproached  with 
sleeping  "  with  his  feet  towards  God  "  {i.e.  with  his 
feet  towards  Mecca),  he  replied,  "  Turn  my  feet  in 
a  direction  in  which  God  is  not."  It  is  also  related 
that  he  met  in  his  wanderings  the  Emperor  Babar. 
A  Moghul  force  had  raided  the  village  where  the 
Guru  was  staying,  and  carried  the  Master  and  his 
disciple  before  their  commander.  Nanak  preached 
his  doctrine  of  the  universal  religion  with  his  usual 
fearlessness  before  the  court,  and  was  honoui'ably 
dismissed.  In  1538  he  died,  and  a  pathetic  legend 
is  told  of  his  end.  He  felt  himself  sinking,  and  bade 
his  disciples  sing  the  Sohila,  the  beautiful  funeral 
hymn  of  the  Sikhs  :  — 

In  the  House  where  God's  praise  is  sung,  and  He  is  meditated 
on,  sing  the  Sohila  and  remember  the  Creator. 

Sing  the  Sohila  of  my  fearless  Lord :  I  am  a  sacrifice  to  the  song 
of  joy  by  which  everlasting  comfort  is  obtained. 

The  year  and  the  auspicious  time  for  Marriage-  are  at  hand 
meet  me,  my  friends  :  anoint  me  with  oil  like  a  bride. 

'  Macaulifie,  Sikh  Religion,  i.  52. 

2  Death  is  the  mystic  marriage  of  the  soul  with  God.  "  The 
Spirit  and  the  bride  say,  Come." 


176         INDIAN   HISTOKICAL   STUDIES 

Pray,  my  friends,  that  I  may  meet  my  Lord.     The  message 
comes  to  every  house  :  the  invitation  goeth  forth  every  day. 

Remember  the  voice  of  the  Caller  :  Nanak,  the  Daicn  is  at  hand. 

The  song  had  died  away,  and  hearing  his  Hindu 
and  Mahommedan  followers  contending  whether  he 
should  be  burnt  or  buried,  he  ordered  them  to  spread 
a  sheet  over  him,  and  said,  "  Let  the  Hindus  heap 
up  flowers  on  my  right  hand,  and  the  Mahommedans 
on  my  left.  Those  whose  flowers  are  fresh  in  the 
morning  may  have  my  body."  In  the  morning  both 
heaps  of  flowers  were  bright  and  fresh,  and  when 
they  lifted  the  sheet,  lo,  there  was  nothing  there. 

Time  went  on,  and  the  number  of  converts  to  the 
Sikh  religion  gradually  increased.  From  being  merely 
a  religious  sect,  the  "  Disciples  "  began  to  assume  the 
proportions  of  a  nation.  Unhampered  by  caste,  and 
bound  together  by  the  ties  of  a  common  religion,  they 
had,  like  Cromwell's  Ironsides,  a  political  as  well  as 
a  religious  reason  for  concerted  action.  A  motive  for 
combining  together  was  soon  found  in  the  need  for 
resistance  to  Mahommedan  oppression.  Under  the 
liberal  rule  of  Akbar  the  Sikhs  had  been  tolerantly 
governed.  Akbar's  religious  principles  were  Nanak's 
own,  and  there  was  little  cause  for  discontent.  But 
with  the  accession  of  Jahangir,  provincial  mismanage- 
ment awoke  the  latent  antipathy  of  Hindu  and 
Mahommedan,  which  never  remains  quiescent  long 
in  India.  The  restless  Arjun,  the  fifth  Guru,  began 
his  remarkable  career  about  this  time.  He  started 
building  the  Golden  Temple  at  Amritsar,  and  in  1604 
compiled  the  first  edition  of  the  Adi  Grantha,^  the 
Bible  of  the  Sikh  nation,  containing  the   inspired 

1  Orantha,  like  Bible,  means  Book — the  book,  par  excellence. 


RANJIT  SINGH  AND  THE  SHm  NATION     177 

utterances  of  the  Gurus.  This  venerable  volume  is 
still  preserved  at  Khartarpur,  and  on  holy  days  it  is 
exposed  to  the  gaze  of  the  faithful.  A  copy  was  pre- 
sented to  Queen  Victoria  in  1861,  and  to-day  Sikh  regi- 
ments march  with  the  sacred  book  at  their  head. 
In  1606  Arjun  was  put  to  death  for  joining  in  a  rising 
against  the  Emperor.  His  sandal  -  wood  staff  at 
Khartarpur  is  still  shown  to  pilgrims,  in  the  hand- 
some edifice  built  by  Maharaja  Ranjit  Singh.  The 
Sikhs  continued  to  give  trouble  to  their  Mahommedau 
rulers  under  Hargovind,  Arjun's  son  and  successor ; 
but  the  rebellion  really  flamed  out  under  the  dis- 
astrous rule  of  Aurangzeb,  who  usurped  the  throne 
in  1658.  Aurangzeb  set  himself  to  stamp  out  in- 
fidels wherever  he  found  them.  Among  the  special 
objects  of  his  animosity  were  the  Sikhs.  An  Imperial 
Army  ravaged  the  Panjab,  and  their  Guru,  Teg 
Bahadur,  was  dragged  in  chains  to  Delhi.  "  I  see," 
he  said  dauntlessly  to  the  Emperor,  "  A  power  rising 
in  the  West,  which  will  sweep  your  Empire  into  the 
dust."  His  body  was  quartered  and  hung  before  the 
city  gates ;  but  the  Sikhs  never  forgot  his  prophetic 
words.  They  have  accounted  largely  for  Sikh  loyalty 
to  British  rule ;  and  they  were  on  the  lips  of  the 
gallant  Panjabi  regiments  before  Delhi  in  1857,  when 
at  last  they  avenged  in  blood  the  martyrdom  of  their 
leader.  Teg  Bahadur's  son,  Govind  Singh,  the  last 
of  the  Gurus,  fled  to  the  hills  when  his  father  was 
taken.  For  years  he  studied  and  meditated,  pre- 
paring for  his  future  career,  and  at  last  one  day 
he  descended,  with  five  disciples,  into  the  plains, 
and  announced  his  mission.  Thousands  flocked  to 
his   banner   asking  for  baptism  at   his   hands,  and 


178         INDIAN   HISTOKICAL   STUDIES 

demanded  to  be  led  against  the  oppressor.  Those  who 
were  thus  enrolled  were  called  the  Khalsa  or  Elect ;  ^ 
they  received  the  surname  of  Singh  or  Lion,  and 
were  soon  ready  to  take  the  field  against  the  Mahom- 
medans,  distracted  as  they  were  by  the  Maratha  war. 
In  the  long  war  that  followed,  the  saints  enjoyed 
varying  success.  At  first  they  were  successful,  and 
then  again  they  were  driven  back.  In  one  battle^ 
the  Guru's  two  eldest  sons  were  killed ;  in  another, 
the  remaining  two  were  captured  and  buried  alive 
by  the  Governor  of  Sirhind.  The  Guru  himself  fled 
to  the  thick  forests  of  Talwandi,  where  Nanak  was 
born.  Here  he  bode  his  time,  to  issue  forth,  when 
the  moment  seemed  propitious,  and  reconquer  most  of 
what  he  had  lost.  On  the  town  of  Sirhind,  where 
his  children  met  their  cruel  doom,  he  laid  a  bitter 
curse,  and  to  this  day  it  is  a  heap  of  ruins.  Guru 
Govind  Singh  fell  by  the  assassin's  dagger,  in  1708. 
Aurangzeb  had  died  the  year  before.  His  successor, 
Banda,  carried  on  the  campaign  with  vigour  and 
success  till  1716,  when  he  suffered  a  disastrous  defeat 
at  the  hands  of  the  Moghuls.  He  himself  was  dragged 
off  as  a  prisoner  to  Delhi,  where  he  was  paraded 
in  an  iron  cage,  wearing  a  crown  and  royal  robes. 
Finally,  he  was  made  to  kill  his  own  child,  and  was 
then  torn  to  pieces  with  red-hot  pincers.  His  followers 
were  remorselessly  hunted  down,  and  we  hear  no 
more  of  the  Sikhs  for  many  years.  They  were 
crushed,  and  well-nigh  exterminated. 

'  They  were  enjoined  to  wear  five  distinctive  articles  of  dress, 
the  "  five  k's  " — kes,  khanda,  kanga,  kdra,  kicch — long  hair,  dagger, 
comb,  bangle,  and  breeches. 

2  Battle  of  Chamkaur,  1705. 


RANJIT  SINGH  AND  THE  SHvH  NATION     179 

About  1760,  however,  we  find  the  Sikhs  once 
more  begmning  to  re-assert  themselves.  The  Empire 
of  Delhi,  beset  by  the  Marathas  on  the  south,  and 
the  English  on  the  east,  was  reduced  by  this  time 
to  a  mere  shadow.  The  policy  of  Aurangzeb  had 
borne  its  bitter  fruit.  And  then  came  the  horror 
of  fresh  invasions  fi'om  the  north-west.  First  the 
Persians  swooped  down  and  carried  off  thirty  millions 
of  treasure  from  the  doomed  capital,  with  the  peacock- 
throne  of  the  Moghul  Emperors ;  then  horde  after 
horde  of  Afghans  burnt,  plundered,  and  murdered 
from  end  to  end  of  the  country.  The  Sikhs,  left  to 
themselves,  recovered  much  of  then-  ancient  prestige, 
and  gave  serious  trouble  to  the  Afghans.  Time  after 
time  the  Afghan  general  drove  them  back,  but  no 
sooner  had  he  commenced  to  withdraw,  than  they 
pounced  on  the  evacuated  country,  cut  up  outposts, 
and  captured  isolated  forts  and  garrisons.  The  chief 
obstacle  to  their  advance  to  a  prominent  position 
among  the  nations  of  India  was  their  lack  of  unity. 
There  was  no  central  government.  The  land  was 
split  up  among  the  twelve  great  feudal  houses,  and 
nothing  could  induce  them  to  combine  for  concerted 
action.  Each  was  intensely  jealous  of  his  neighbour, 
and  intestine  quarrels  between  the  chiefs  were  not 
infrequent.  During  this  time,  the  national  character 
of  the  people  had  degenerated  greatly.  The  exalted 
teaching  of  the  Gurus  was  almost  forgotten,  and  the 
Sikhs  had  become  a  race  of  robbers,  whose  only  law 
was  the  sword.  The  castles  of  the  feudal  chiefs  were 
the  scenes  of  many  a  wild  orgie.  Drink,  for  aU  the 
prohibitions  of  the  Grantha,  was  freely  consumed; 
and   the  women,  fierce,  capable,   and   unbridled   in 


180         INDIAN   HISTORICAL   STUDIES 

their  passions,  were  often  the  very  antithesis  of  our 
conceptions  of  the  Hindu  wife  and  mother. 

It  was  at  this  crisis  in  the  history  of  the  Sikhs 
that  Ranjit  Singh    was   born.     His   father,  Mahan 
Singh,  was  the  head  of  the  Sukarchakia  clan  near 
Amritsar,  and  the  boy  was,  almost  from  his  birth, 
brought  up  in  the  field.     At  the  age  of  ten,  seated  on 
his  father's  elephant,  he  took  part  in  an  attack  on 
the  Manchar  fort  and  was  within  an  ace  of  being 
killed.     Two  years  later  (1792)  Mahan  Singh   died, 
and  left  the  lad  to  rule  as  best  he  could  as  turbulent 
a  mob  of  swordsmen  as  could  well  be  imagined.   For  a 
time  the  young  prince  was  in  the  hands  of  his  mother- 
in-law,  Sada  Kour,  head  of  the  Kanhaya  clan,  and  his 
mother,  a  dissolute  but  able  woman,  surrounded  by 
many  lovers   who  dictated  the  policy  of  her   state. 
Eanjit  Singh  was  not,  however,  the  type  of  man  to 
stand  this  sort  of  thing  very  long.     Disgusted  at  his 
mother's  amours,  he  is  said  to  have  killed  her  with 
his  own  hand,  and  his  mother-in-law  was  locked  up 
in  a  fortress.     In  1799  Ranjit  Singh  scored  his  first 
diplomatic  success.     Shah  Zeman,  Amir  of  Afghan- 
istan,  had   occupied   a   great   part   of    the   Panjab, 
including  the  capital  town  of  Lahore.     In  that  year, 
however,  he  was  recalled  by  a  sudden  outbreak  to 
Afghanistan,  and  left  so  hastily  that  he  was  forced  to 
abandon  part  of  his  artillery.     Guns  in  those  days 
were  supremely  valuable,  and  Ranjit  Singh  volunteered 
to  forward  them  to  Kabul  if  he  were  allowed  in  return 
to   occupy  Lahore.      The   Afghan    monarch    gladly 
consented,  and  Ranjit  Singh  marched  in  and  took 
possession,  to  the  wild  jealousy  of  the  neighbouring 
chiefs.      In  1802  he   followed   up    this    success    by 


RAN.JIT  SINGH  AND  THE  SHvH  NATION     181 

driving  the  Bangi  chiefs  out  of  Amritsar,  and  seizing 
the  city.  Amritsar,  with  its  Golden  Temple  and  the 
great  Zam  Zam^  gun,  was  second  only  in  importance 
to  Lahore  in  the  eyes  of  the  Sikhs.  By  1807  Pianjit 
Singh  had  acquu-ed  a  kingdom  in  the  Panjab  such  as 
few  would  have  dared  to  dream  of,  considering  the 
fierce  and  turbulent  elements  of  which  it  was  com- 
posed. The  Lahore,  Amritsar,  and  Jalandhar 
districts  had  submitted ;  the  Kanhaya  tribe,  headed 
by  his  mother-in-law,  held  out  for  some  time,  and 
even  tried  to  call  in  the  English  ;  but  the  stout  old  lady 
was  captured  and  her  property  confiscated.  The  rest 
of  the  confederacy  was  paralyzed  at  the  Maharaja's 
swiftness.  "  These  Kanhayas  were  always  cowardly 
dogs,"  said  Ranjit  Singh  in  open  durbar.  Stung 
by  the  taunt,  Jodh  Singh  defied  Ranjit  Singh  in  his 
fort  for  many  weeks,  while  another  stronghold  under 
a  slave  girl  made  an  equally  gallant  stand.  But 
resistance  was  useless,  and  Maharaja  Eanjit  Singh 
soon  found  himself  master  of  practically  all  the  Sikhs 
east  of  the  Sutlej. 

The  great  aim  of  the  Maharaja  was  to  unite  all 
the  Sikhs  under  his  sceptre,  and  he  was  determined, 
about  1806,  to  cross  the  Sutlej  and  conquer  the 
Phulkian  rajas,  whose  rapacity  and  misrule  had 
reduced   the   country  to   a   state   of  abject  misery. 

*  This  famous  gun  now  stands  outside  Lahore  lluseum,  and  has 
been  immortalized  by  Kipling  in  Kim.  Cast  by  Ahmad  Shah  in 
1768  out  of  water-pots  collected  as  jaziah  from  the  Hindus,  it  was 
seized  by  the  Bangis,  carried  off  by  Charat  Singh,  captured  by  the 
Mahommedans  and  taken  to  Ahmednagar,  seized  once  more  by  the 
Bangis,  and  finally  captured  by  Ranjit  Singh,  who  used  it  in  all  his 
campaigns.  For  its  romantic  story,  see  Griffin  and  ^Massey's 
Panjab  Chiefs  (1909),  i.  479,  note. 


182         INDIAN   HISTORICAL   STUDIES 

Here,  however,  he  came  in  conflict  with  the  English. 
The  English  policy  had  been  to  hold  all  the  country 
up  to  the  Sutlej.  From  the  Sutlej  to  the  Khyber 
they  were  willing,  even  desirous,  to  see  Ranjit  Singh's 
power  fully  established,  for  he  would  then  be  a 
valuable  ally  and  form  a  convenient  buffer  against 
invasions  on  the  part  of  the  Afghans  and  possibly 
of  the  Russians  or  French.  Further  than  the  Sutlej, 
however,  Ranjit  Singh  could  not  go  without  en- 
croaching upon  English  rights :  the  great  river 
formed  a  convenient  and  natural  boundary.  At  first 
the  Maharaja  was  bitterly  incensed.  He  even  thought 
of  war,  but  fortunately  the  wise  counsels  of  his  great 
and  learned  Minister  Aziz-u-din  prevailed.  Ranjit 
Singh  saw  that  the  moment  he  crossed  the  river,  his 
numerous  enemies  in  the  Panjab  would  rise  and 
throw  off  his  yoke.  The  Afghans  would  swoop  down 
upon  his  country  from  the  north,  and  he  would  meet 
the  fate  of  the  Marathas  and  other  races  who  had 
been  rash  enough  to  try  conclusions  with  the  British. 
One  thing,  too,  he  realized.  No  untrained  troops, 
however  brave,  could  hope  to  stand  up  against 
disciplined  forces  trained  on  Western  lines.  This  had 
been  the  secret  of  English  success  in  India ;  and 
Ranjit  Singh  saw  that,  if  he  wished  to  be  anything 
more  than  a  mere  barbaric  chieftain,  he  must 
organize  his  regiments.  It  was  for  this  reason  that 
he  called  in  two  distinguished  officers  of  Napoleon's 
army,  Ventura  and  Allard,  to  train  his  forces  ;  while 
four  other  Europeans,  Court,  Gardner,  Van  Court- 
landt  and  Avitabile,  occupied  positions  of  trust  in  the 
state.  At  the  same  time  he  made  a  treaty  with  the 
English,   engaging    not   to    cross    the    Sutlej,   and 


RANJIT  SINGH  AND  THE  SUvH  NATION     183 

determined  to  give  his  attention  in  the  future  to 
conquests  in  the  south-east  and  north-east  of  the 
Panjab. 

And  so  Ranjit  Singh  spent  the  rest  of  his  career 
in  campaigns  against  his  Indian  and  Afghan  neigh- 
bours. The  first  object  of  his  attack  was  the  Mahom- 
medan  fortress  of  Multan.  He  was  repulsed  in  his 
first  attempt  in  1810,  and  skirmishing  w'ent  on  in 
an  irregular  fashion  till  January,  1818,  when  the 
Maharaja  determined  to  make  a  final  effort  to  reduce 
the  town.  Multan  was  invested,  and  the  great  Zam 
Zam  hurled  her  huge  stone  balls  against  the  ramparts, 
but  all  in  vain.^  Behind  the  outer  walls  arose  a 
second  wall,  and  storming  parties  failed  to  surmount 
them.  Time  went  on,  and  by  June  only  about  two 
hundred  of  the  garrison  were  left  alive.  Even  then 
no  one  suspected  the  state  of  the  defenders  till  a 
party  of  Akalis,  a  fanatical  clan,  suddenly  made  a 
rush  on  one  of  the  bastions  and  captured  it.  It  was 
then  seen  that  the  town  was  practically  deserted,  and 
the  Sikhs  soon  drove  in  the  little  garrison.  The 
slaughter  went  on,  and  at  last  only  the  old  Com- 
mandant, Muzaffar  Khan,  and  his  eight  sons  were 
left.  They  stood  with  their  backs  to  the  wall,  cutting 
down  all  who  approached  within  reach  of  their  swords, 
till  at  last  the  Sikhs  fell  back  and  picked  them  off 
one  by  one  with  their  muskets.  And  so  Multan  fell, 
and  the  Maharaja  returned  to  Lahore  with  two  crores 
of  rupees'  worth  of  plunder.  Another  undertaking 
which  had  occupied  much  of  the  Maharaja's  attention 

>  It  is  recorded  that  the  great  gun  was  fired  no  less  than  four 
times !  Baber  records  with  exultation  in  his  memoirs  that  one  of 
his  howitzers,  at  the  battle  of  Agra,  got  ofi  sis  shots  iu  the  day. 


184         INDIAN   HISTORICAL   STUDIES 

about  this  time  was  the  conquest  of  Cashmere.  lu 
1811  he  formed  an  alliance  with  the  Afghans  of  Kabul 
to  attack  the  country,  but  the  heavy  Sikh  troops, 
unused  to  mountain  fighting,  and  hampered  by  the 
snow,  did  little  good,  and  the  Afghans  refused  them 
a  share  of  the  spoils.  In  revenge  Eanjit  Singh,  by  a 
trick,  induced  the  commander  of  the  important  fort 
of  Attock,  which  guards  the  chief  ford  over  the  Indus 
from  the  Khyber  Pass,  to  admit  his  troops.  The 
Afghans  who  came  to  try  and  recapture  the  place 
were  defeated  in  a  pitched  battle.  For  the  first  time 
in  history  the  Sikhs  had  worsted  their  old  rivals  in 
the  open  field,  and  Eanjit  Singh  began  to  reap  the 
reward  of  his  careful  reorganization  of  his  forces. 
Cashmere  was  finally  annexed  in  1819,  the  year  after 
the  fall  of  Multan,  and  added  considerable  territory, 
if  not  very  much  actual  increase  of  income,  to  the 
Maharaja's  possessions.  One  by  one  the  chieftains 
of  the  Panjab  were  reduced,  and  then  Eanjit  Singh 
determined  to  round  off  his  conquests  by  the  reduction 
of  Peshawar.  The  Maharaja  was  now  beginning  to 
feel  the  effects  of  a  career  of  incessant  activity,  only 
relieved  by  fierce  drinking  bouts  in  his  occasional 
intervals  of  leisure.  In  1825  he  was  so  seriously  ill 
that  two  chiefs  actually  plotted  to  seize  the  Amritsar 
fort,  so  as  to  have  a  claim  on  the  district  in  the  event 
of  the  Maharaja's  death.  The  English  physician 
who  was  called  in  warned  Eanjit  Singh  that  unless 
he  gave  up  drinking,  the  results  would  be  serious. 
The  old  warrior  recovered,  however,  and  spent  the  next 
ten  years  in  a  series  of  not  very  profitable  campaigns 
in  the  Peshawar  district.  The  Sikhs  could  really 
make  very  little  headway  against  the  wild  Path  an 


RANJIT  SINGH  AND  THE  SHvH  NATION     185 

tribesmen,  though  Peshawar  itself  was  taten  in  1835, 
by  one  of  those  ruses  at  which  Ranjit  Singh  was  so 
proficient. 

Shortly  before  this,  negotiations  had  been  opened 
between  Ranjit  Singh  and  the  English,  in  view  of 
the  ominous  advance  of  the  Russians  through 
Eastern  Persia  towards  the  borders  of  Afghanistan. 
Ranjit  Singh  never  loved  the  English,  and  viewed 
them  with  suspicion  and  distrust.^  The  great 
majority  of  his  subjects  cordially  shared  his  feelings, 
and  it  was  only  the  Maharaja's  prudence  which 
restrained  them  from  breaking  the  peace.  As  early 
as  1809  the  British  envoy  at  Lahore  had  been 
attacked  by  an  infuriated  mob,  and  it  is  said  that 
the  steadiness  of  his  small  bodyguard  first  impressed 
Ranjit  Singh  with  the  value  of  discipline,  and  made 
him  recognize  the  futility  of  a  war  with  a  nation  who 
had  thousands  of  such  men  at  its  back.  In  this  case, 
however,  concerted  action  was  obviously  advisable. 
If  Herat  fell,  Afghanistan  would  be  in  danger. 
Already,  in  Lord  Amherst's  time,  a  friendly  exchange 
of  presents  between  the  Maharaja  and  the  Viceroy 
had  taken  place,  and  at  the  end  of  the  rainy  season 
of  1831,  a  grand  durbar  was  held  at  Rupar  on  the 
Sutlej,  where  the  two  great  potentates  met  in  state. 
This  eastern  Field  of  the  Cloth  of  Gold  must  have 
presented  a  superb  spectacle.  The  flower  of  the  Sikh 
chivah-y  were  there — heads  of  houses  older  than  the 
days  of  Alexander — with  their  shining  armour  and 

'  A  story  is  told  of  how  a  youth  who  had  been  educated  in 
British  India  was  showing  the  Maharaja  a  map.  "  What  are  those 
red  circles  ?  "  asked  Ranjit  Singh.  On  being  told  that  they  repre- 
sented British  spheres  of  influence,  "  Curse  them,"  he  is  said  to 
have  exclaimed,  "  It  will  be  all  red  soon." 


186         INDIAN   HISTORICAL   STUDIES 

heron  plumes  in  their  helmets.     Less  brilliant  as  a 
spectacle  than  these  wild  cavaliers,  but  more  reliable 
for  the  purposes  of  modern  warfare,  were  the  trained 
regiments  of  sepoy  infantry,   organized  by  General 
Ventura,  and  the  special  object  of  the  Maharaja's 
solicitude.     For  days  the   troops  and  their  leaders 
fraternized,  and  in  the  sports  and  tourneys  Ranjit 
Singh,   in   spite   of  advancing  years   and   incipient 
paralysis,  displayed  his  superb  horsemanship  to  the 
admiration   of  all.      The   diplomatic    object   of   the 
Viceroy  was  to  arrange  with  the  Maharaja  some  plan 
by  which  the  safety  of  Afghanistan  could  be  secured ; 
for  there  was  a  grave  risk  that  the  Amir  might  seek 
safety  in  a  voluntary  alliance  with  Russia  and  Persia. 
In   that   case,  it  would   be  only  a  question  of  time 
before   a   combined   Russian,   Persian,  and   Afghan 
army  appeared  in  the  Khyber  Pass.     The  final  result 
of  this  interview  was  the  fatal  policy  of  placing  Shah 
Shuja  on  the  throne  under  the  protection  of  British 
troops — a  course  of  action  which  resulted  in  utter 
disaster  and  humiliation.     Shah  Shuja  was  quite  un- 
suited  to  rule  the  turbulent  tribesmen  of  Afghanistan. 
They  detested  and  despised  him.     For  years  he  had 
been  au  exile  in  the  Panjab,  and  his  attempt  to  regain 
the  sceptre  in  1831  ended  in  an  ignominious  failure. 
His  brother,  the  gallant  Dost  Mahommed,  the  hero  of 
the  famous  battle  against  the  Sikhs  outside  Attock, 
was,  on   the  other  hand,  universally  popular.     But 
Dost   Mahommed   refused   to    listen  to   the   British 
envoy  unless  he  promised  to  procure  the  restoration 
of  Peshawar  to  Afghanistan,  and  this  the  English 
could  not  do  without  betraying  Ranjit  Singh.     Hence 
it   seemed  best  to  the  Government  to  depose  Dost 


RANJIT  SINGH  AND  THE  SUiH  NATION     187 

Maliommed  and  place  upon  the  throne  one  who 
would  be  more  subservient  to  their  wishes.  Ranjit 
Singh  looked  upon  Shah  Shuja  with  the  utmost 
contempt.  A  story  is  told  of  how,  when  he  j5rst  came 
as  a  fugitive  to  Lahore  with  the  famous  Koh-i-nor  in 
his  possession,  the  Maharaja  bullied,  threatened, 
and  finally  starved  him,  in  order  to  wring  the  jewel 
from  the  poor  exile. ^  To  have  a  monarch  of  this  kind 
on  the  throne  of  Afghanistan  meant  revolution  and 
disorder,  which  would  suit  Ranjit  Singh  admirably. 
For  this  reason  he  promised  such  co-operation  as  he 
could  give  to  the  British  invasion  of  Kabul,  only 
stipulating  that  the  expedition  should  march  through 
Sind,  and  not  through  his  territory.  It  was  when 
the  expedition  had  just  arrived  at  Kandahar  that 
Ranjit  Singh  died,  on  June  27th,  1839,  not  quite  sixty 
years  old.  He  had  been  paralyzed  for  some  time, 
and  hard  drinking  hastened  the  end. 

So  died  the  last  of  the  great  independent  chiefs 
of  Hindustan.  He  had  few  of  the  milder  virtues ; 
a  heavy  drinker,  dissolute  in  morals,  unscrupulous 
where  an  end  was  to  be  gained,  he  nevertheless  com- 
mands our  unstinted  admiration.  He  started  life 
as  a  petty  chieftain  ruling  a  few  miles  of  barren 
territory  and  commanding  a  few  hundred  irregular 
horse.  In  less  than  half  a  century  he  had  subdued 
the  whole  of  the  Panjab,  conquered  Cashmere,  and 
organized  a  well-trained  force  of  30,000  disciplined 
troops.  A  contemporary  traveller  describes  him  as 
a  little  man,  with  long  arms  and  a  countenance 
pitted  with  small-pox.  He  had  a  wrinkled  face  and  a 
scanty  grey  beard.   Only  on  horseback,  with  his  small 

'  Griffin,  PMnjit  Si/ngh  (Rulers  of  India),  1911,  p.  101. 


188         INDIAN   HISTORICAL   STUDIES 

black  shield  over  his  shoulder  and  his  troops  behind 
him,  did  he  appear  the  man  he  was.  His  skill  and 
courage  as  a  horseman  were  extraordinary,  in  spite  of 
the  fact  that  he  was  crippled  by  paralysis.  He  had 
an  overmastering  passion  for  horses,  and  there  is  a 
well-known  story  of  how  he  waged  a  long  and  deadly 
war  with  Yar  Mahommed  of  Peshawar,  in  order  to 
force  him  to  surrender  the  grey  mare  Laili,  the 
loveliest  horse  in  Asia.  She  cost  him  *'  sixty  lakhs 
and  twelve  thousand  good  men  "  ;  and  she  lived  in 
a  palatial  stall  with  golden  bangles  round  her  legs. 
Eanjit  Singh  was  careless  about  his  personal  appear- 
ance. He  was  usually  dressed  in  a  plain  suit  of 
khaki,  without  jewels.  But  his  tremendous  person- 
ality overawed  all  who  came  near  him.  He  had 
early  in  life  lost  one  eye  with  small-pox.  His 
minister  was  once  asked  which  eye  it  was.  **  The 
splendour  of  his  face  is  such,"  replied  Aziz-u-din, 
"  That  I  have  never  dared  to  looked  close  enough  to 
discover." 

With  the  subsequent  history  of  the  Sikh  race  we 
are  not  now  concerned.  After  the  death  of  their 
grim  ruler,  no  one  could  restrain  them.  English 
prestige  had  suffered  severely  from  the  Afghan 
fiasco  of  1842,  and  in  1845  the  Khalsa  madly  de- 
termined on  war.  There  could  only  be  one  end 
to  the  struggle ;  yet  in  the  two  campaigns  of  1845 
and  1846,  thanks  to  the  careful  training  of  their  late 
ruler,  the  Sikhs  faced  a  large  and  fully  equipped 
British  army  in  the  open  field,  and  on  one  occasion 
came  very  near  to  winning  a  victory.  The  Sikh 
campaigns  were  undoubtedly  the  sternest  and 
hardest  in  the  history  of  British  India.     Like  the 


RANJIT  SINGH  AND  THE  SIKH  NATION     189 

gallant  nation  they  are,  the  Sikhs  bore  us  no  ill-will 
for  a  fair  beating  in  open  battle ;  eight  years  after 
the  flower  of  their  chivalry  had  fallen  at  Gujarat,  they 
took  the  field  against  the  mutineers  at  Delhi,  when 
all  India  seemed  to  be  pitted  against  us. 


X 

FOREIGN  INFLUENCES  IN  THE 
CIVILIZATION  OF  ANCIENT  INDIA. 


X 

FOREIGN   INFLUENCES   IN  THE  CIVILI- 
ZATION OF  ANCIENT   INDIA. 

*'  Dan,  also,  and  Javan  going  to  and  fi-o  occupied  in  thy  fairs ; 
bright  iron,  cassia,  and  calamus,  were  in  thy  market." — EzEKiEn 
xxvii.  19. 

I 

Trade  between  India  and  the  West,  both  by  land  and 
sea,  stretches,  no  doubt,  beyond  the  dawn  of  history. 
But  for  a  long  time  it  was  fitful  and  intermittent. 
By  land  the  journey  was  beset  with  perils,  deserts, 
mountains,^  and  hostile  tribes.  By  sea,  navigation 
was  hindered  by  bad  ships  and  want  of  enterprise  on 
the  part  of  the  sailors.  It  was  not  until  the  Phceni- 
cians,  the  greatest  maritime  nation,  perhaps,  in  all 
history,  undertook  the  task  of  exploring  Eastern 
waters,  that  anything  serious  was  achieved  in  this 
direction.  Curiously  enough,  this  important  step 
was  not  due  to  any  of  the  powerful  nations  of  Asia 
Minor,  the  Egyptians,  or  Assyrians,  but  to  the 
enterprising  action  of  Solomon,  the  ruler  of  the  tiny 
Hebrew  Kingdom  of  Israel,  some  time  in  the  twelfth 
century  b.c.  Solomon,  upon  coming  to  the  throne, 
found  his  country  in  a  state  of  almost  unexampled 
prosperity,  and   determined  to  make  Jerusalem  as 

•  Ibn  Batuta,  the  Moor,  who  did  the  journey  in  the  thirteenth 
century,  said  that  the  Hindu  Kush  Mountains  (i.e.  Hindu-slaying 
Mountains)  were  so  called  because  so  few  Hindu  captives  survived 
the  journey  over  them. 

O 


194         INDIAN   HISTORICAL   STUDIES 

magnificent  as  the  capitals  of  his  great  neighbours. 
Unable,  however,  to  obtain  in  sufficient  quantities 
locally  the  gold,  silver,  and  rare  woods  required  for 
his  purpose,  he  requested  his  ally,  Hiram  of  Tyre,  to 
lend  him  some  of  his  skilled  seamen  to  build  a  fleet 
for  use  in  Eastern  waters.  Making  their  head- 
quarters the  port  of  Ezion-Geber,  the  modern  Akaba, 
at  the  northern  extremity  of  the  right  arm  of  the 
Eed  Sea,  these  sailors  fitted  out  a  number  of  vessels,  in 
which  with  characteristic  boldness  they  soon  passed  the 
Straits  of  Bab-el-Mandeb.  Their  final  destination  was 
theport  of  Ophir,  from  which  they  brought  back  as  much 
as  "four  hundred  and  twenty  talents  of  gold,"  as  well  as 
almug-wood,  ivory,  apes,  and  peacocks.  The  voyage 
to  Ophir  and  back  occupied  a  space  of  three  years.^ 

There  are  many  reasons  for  thinking  that  the 
port  of  Ophir  was  somewhere  on  the  Indian  coast.^ 
The  mention  of  the  vast  quantities  of  gold  exported 
from  it,  seems  to  favour  an  identification  of  it  with 
the  "Barbarikon  "  of  the  Greek  traders,  which  stood 
at  the  mouth  of  the  Indus.  The  Indus  valley,  in 
ancient  days,  produced  an  enormous  amount  of  gold  ; 
it  paid  Darius  three  hundred  and  sixty  talents  weight 
of  gold-dust  yearly  in  tribute;^  and  every  one  in 
Greece  had  heard  of  the  legends  of  the  miners  of 
Dardistan  and  their  fierce  yellow  mastiffs,  which 
travellers  in  some  extraordinary  fashion  mistook  for 

*  See  1  Kings  ix.  26  and  2  Ohron.  ix.  21. 

-  Perhaps,  however,  it  was  at  the  mouth  of  the  Persian  Gulf, 
and  was  an  entrepot  visited  by  Indian  traders,  where  they  bartered 
their  goods  with  the  Phoenicians. 

^  Herod,  iii.  97.  A  huge  sum,  equal  to  4680  talents  in  Euboeic 
money;  about  £1,300,000  sterling.  The  mines  were  quickly  ex- 
hausted, but  gold  is  still  extracted  in  small  quantities. 


FOREIGN   INFLUENCES   IN   INDIA      195 

huge  ants  !  Again,  the  fleet  of  Solomon  took  three 
years  to  sail  from  Ezion-Geber  and  back.  The 
voyage,  then,  took  about  eighteen  months,  and  this 
was  exactly  the  length  of  the  voyage  of  Scylax  of 
Caryanda  from  the  Indus  to  the  Gulf  of  Suez.^  Ivory, 
apes,  and  peacocks  would  naturally  come  from  an 
Indian  port;  and  the  Hebrew  word  for  "ape,"  koph, 
is  .suspiciously  like  the  Sanskrit  kapi.'^  The  "  pea- 
cock," on  the  other  hand,  appears  to  have  reached 
the  West  from  a  Dravidian  port,  perhaps  Mangalore, 
the  Roman  Muziris,  for  the  Hebrew  word  for  a  pea- 
cock, thuki,  is,  apparently,  derived  from  the  Tamil  tokei, 
whence  also  the  Persian  tavus  and  the  Greek  Tacwg. 

Many  other  commodities  appear  to  have  been  intro- 
duced by  these  traders  and  their  successors,  to  judge 
by  their  names.  Thus  the  Greek  mivraXov  (sandal, 
perhaps  the  "almug"  of  Solomon)  is  the  Sanskrit 
chandana ;  ^  aiv^tov,  linen,  may  be  derived  from  the 
"  Sindhu,"  or  Indian  country,^  and  may  have  been 
brought  by  Hebrew  traders  to  the  West ;  for  we  find 
Sadui^  used  as  "fine  linen"  in  Isaiah,  and  Satin  is 
the  Arabic  for  a  "  covering."  The  word  is  also  found 
in  Assyrian.  In  a  similar  fashion,  rice  was  brought 
to  Europe  by  Arabian  traders  from  Dravidian  ports, 

1  Herod,  iv,  44. 

-  Egyptian  hafu.  The  Hebrew  shcn-hahbin  (elephant's  teeth)  is 
the  Skt.  ibha-danta,  Egyptian  ebu,  Latin  cbur.  The  Greek  e\i<pas 
is  the  same  word  with  the  Arabic  el  prefixed.  eXecpas  and  Kacrcrirepos 
(Skt.  kasttra)  are  both  found  in  Homer,  which  points  to  an  early 
(indirect)  trade  between  Greece  and  India. 

'  For  ch  =  2,  cf.  Chandragupta,  Sandracottus. 

■*  Like  Calico  (Calicut),  Muslin  (Mosul),  etc. 

^  Isaiah  iii.  23.  See  Sayce,  Hibbert  Lectures,  1887,  p.  138.  So, 
too,  cotton  is  karpasa  in  Sanskrit,  karpas  in  Hebrew,  and  Kapnaaos 
in  Greek. 


196         INDIAN   HISTORICAL   STUDIES 

for  the  word  rice  is  a  shortened  form  of  the  Spanish 
arroz,  derived  from  the  Arabic  aniz,  from  which,  too, 
the  Greek  opvZa  and  the  Latin  oryza  also  come ;  and 
the  Arabic  word  is  simply  a  corruption  of  the  Tamil 
arisi.  The  rich  fields  of  Southern  India  must  have 
borne  rice-crops  for  immemorial  ages.^ 

But  the  strangest  and  most  interesting  evidence 
of  intercourse  between  India  and  Judfea  in  the  time 
of  Solomon  is  afforded  to  us  by  a  Buddhist  birth- 
story  called  the  MahOsada  Jdtaka.^  Here  we  have 
the  story  of  a  Yakshini,  or  female  ghoul,  who  has 
carried  off  a  poor  woman's  child  in  order  to  devour  it. 
The  mother  claims  her  offspring,  and  the  two  women 
are  summoned  to  the  judgment  hall  of  the  Buddha 
(at  that  time  incarnate  as  the  wazir  of  the  Rajah  of 
Benares),  to  have  their  dispute  adjudicated.  The 
Buddha  tells  one  woman  to  take  the  child's  legs  and 

1  Another  plant  known  to  Europe  by  its  Tamil  name  was  the 
jack  fruit  (Latin  pala,  Tamil  pala).  The  dictionaries  translate 
pala  as  "  plantain,"  but  Pliny's  description  of  the  tree  is  conclu- 
sive. "  Fructum  cortice  emittit,  lougitudine  trium  cubitorum." 
{N.  H.  12.  6.)  Fancy  a  plantain  three  cubits  long  growing  out  of 
the  bark  of  a  tree  !  Dr.  Caldwell,  in  his  Dravidian  Grammar,  has 
made  a  list  of  the  Tamil  words  thus  taken  by  traders  to  the  West. 
Hebrew  ahal,  "  aloes,"  Tamil  ayhil ;  Kapiriov,  "  cinnamon  "  (Ctesias), 
l&TD.Vikarjp'pii, ;  (tyyifiepis,  incMver  (ginger),  etc.  Spices  have  always 
been  a  favourite  export  from  the  East,  perhaps,  till  tea,  coffee,  and 
rubber  took  their  place,  the  principal  one.  The  Dutch  made  a  for- 
tune out  of  cinnamon.  Pepper  was,  curiously  enough,  consumed  in 
huge  quantities  in  Rome.  Alaric  demanded  as  part  of  his  ransom 
3000  lbs.  of  pepper.  (Mukerji,  Indian  Shipping,  p.  127.)  The 
Zamorin  of  Calicut  wrote  to  the  King  of  Portugal,  when  Vasco  de 
Gama  visited  him,  "In  my  kingdom  there  is  an  abundance  of 
cinnamon,  cloves,  ginger  and  pepper."  Most  of  these  came  from 
the  Dravidian  ports. 

^  Rhys  Davids,  Buddhist  Birth  Stories,  p.  xiv.  Cowell  and 
Rouse's  translation,  vi.  163  (Cambridge,  1907). 


FOREIGN   INFLUENCES   IN   INDIA      197 

the  other  its  head,  and  decide  the  matter  b}'  a  tug-of- 
war.  The  Yakshini  consents,  but  the  rightful  mother 
wiU  give  up  all  her  claims  rather  than  put  the  baby  to 
such  torture.  The  Buddha  then  gives  her  the  child. 
No  one,  I  think,  can  doubt  that  this  is  an  Indian  version 
of  the  famous  story  of  the  Judgment  of  Solomon,^ 
nor  will  anybody  who  has  studied  the  extraordinary 
history  of  the  migration  of  the  Jataka  Tales,  be  sur- 
prised at  this  odd  occurrence.  There  can  be  no 
doubt  that  the  Indians  borrowed  the  tale  from  the 
Jews,  and  not  vice  versa.  The  Jatakas  were  collected 
from  all  sorts  of  pr?e-Buddhistic  folk-legends.  The 
only  question  is  whether  the  Indians  got  it  direct 
from  Hebrew  traders  long  before  the  birth  of  Gau- 
tama, or  whether  it  came  from  Babylon,  whither  it 
had  been  brought  by  the  Jews  during  the  Captivity 
(597-538  B.c.).2 

After  the  death  of  Solomon,  the  Persian  Gulf 
became  the  chief  trade  route  between  India  and  Asia 
Minor.^  At  the  mouth  of  the  Euphrates  lived  the 
Chaldeans,  a  restless,  seafaring  race;  the  prophet 
Isaiah  speaks  of  the  "  Chaldeans  whose  cry  is  in 
their  ships," — a  vivid  phrase,  describing  exactly  the 
bustle  and  turmoil  of  an  Oriental  port.  About  695  b.c, 
however,  Sennacherib,  King  of  Assyria,  replaced  them 
by   Phcenicians,    probably    in   order   to   punish   the 

*  1  Kings  iii.  16. 

-  During  Gautama's  lifetime.  See,  too,  the  story  of  the  mer- 
chants who  took  crows  and  peacocks  to  Babylon.  {Baveru  Jataka, 
Cowell  and  Rouse,  iii.  S3.) 

'  For  the  facts  about  the  Phcenicians  and  Babylonians,  I  am 
indebted  to  Mr.  Kennedy's  article  on  Early  Cornmercc  of  India 
with  Babylon:  J.R.A.S.,  1S9S,  and  Professor  Mukerji's  Indian 
Shipping. 


198         INDIAN  HISTORICAL   STUDIES 

Chaldeans  for  helping  the  Babylonians  in  a  rising 
against  the  Assyrian  Empire.  The  advent  of  the 
Phcenicians  had  the  same  magical  effect  upon  the 
trade  of  the  Persian  Gulf  as  it  had  formerly  produced 
in  the  Red  Sea.  These  bold  navigators  soon  pushed 
on  to  India,  and  rounding  the  Indian  coast,  even 
visited  the  Malay  Archipelago  and  China.  A  whole 
colony  of  Phoenician  sailors  sprang  up  in  the  Persian 
Gulf.  The  Bahrein  Islands  were  especially  popular 
as  a  port  of  call  for  vessels  to  take  in  water  and  pro- 
visions before  setting  out  on  their  long  run  across  the 
Indian  Ocean,  and  recent  excavations  have  revealed 
remains  of  a  large  settlement  there.^  Strabo  says 
that  in  his  day  the  islands  of  the  Persian  Gulf  were 
dotted  with  Phoenician  temples.^  Their  less  skilful 
rivals,  the  Chaldeans,  discontented  at  their  superses- 
sion, appear  to  have  rebelled  again.  This  time  they 
were  banished  to  Gerrha,  a  terribly  hot,  barren  spot, 
where  they  had  to  use  blocks  of  salt  to  build  their 
houses.^  This  must  have  been  an  unwelcome  change 
after  the  humid  climate  of  Chaldea. 

Of  the  overland  route  between  India  and  the  West 
we  hear  little  before  the  time  of  Darius  the  Great, 
probably  because  the  journey  was  rendered  difficult 
and  dangerous  by  the  wild  tribes  who  beset  the  road. 
Even  in  the  remotest  days,  however,  such  a  route 
must  have  existed  ;  an  axehead  of  white  Chinese  jade 

'  The  last  Report  of  the  ArchEeological  Department  gives  details 
of  these.  Some  of  the  remains  have  been  put  in  the  Prince  of 
Wales's  Museum,  Bombay. 

2  Geog.  xvi.  3.  3-5. 

=  Strabo,  Oeog.  xiv.  33.  This  is  not  a  traveller's  tale,  Ibu 
Batuta,  the  Moorish  traveller,  tells  the  same  story  about  the  negroes 
in  the  Sudan. 


FOREIGN   INFLUENCES   IN  INDIA      109 

was  found  in  the  second  city  of  Troy.^  Caravans 
came  and  went,  no  doubt,  both  from  Tyi-e  and  from 
the  ports  further  north.  In  any  case  the  route  taken 
must  have  been  ultimately  the  same, — past  the  Cas- 
pian Gates,  and  north  of  the  Carmanian  Desert  to 
Balkh,  where  the  roads  running  to  China  and  India 
converged.  Shalmaneser  (80S  b,c.)  has  representa- 
tions of  Indian  elephants  and  apes^  and  Bactrian 
camels  on  his  obelisk,  and  these  animals,  the 
elephants  at  any  rate,  must  have  been  imported 
overland.  After  the  defeat  of  Assyria  by  Nebuchad- 
nezzar in  606  B.C.,  Babylon  became  the  leading  city 
of  Asia.  In  its  market-places  met  the  nations  of  the 
world, — captive  Jews,  Indian  traders,  Egyptian  ambas- 
sadors, Phoenician  sailors  from  the  Far  East — in  short, 
as  Berosus  says,  ttoXv  7r\i]doc  avdpw-ojv  dXXoedvQv, 
"  a  crowd  of  men  of  all  nationalities."  "We  hear  in  one 
of  the  Jataka  Stories  of  the  adventures  of  the  merchants 
who  took  the  first  peacock  to  Babylon ;  on  the  other 
hand,  there  appears  to  have  been  a  settlement  of 
Babylonian  traders  at  the  frontier  town  of  Taxila  in 
India,  for  Aristobulus  of  Cassandria^  found  at  that 
city  a  "  marriage-market "  being  carried  on  Baby- 
lonian fashion,  just  as  is  described  by  Herodotus.* 
What  was  the  result  of  the  contact  been  India  and 
the  Semitic  races  ?  Not  very  great,  I  think.  Casual 
traders  do  little  towards  the  real  opening  up  of  a 
country.  From  the  Jews  India  learnt  practically 
nothing ;  from  the  Chaldeans  she  may  have  borrowed 

*  The  "  Swastika  "  sign  has,  I  believe,  been  found  in  Troy. 
-  For  methods  of  trapping  apes   (apparently  for  export),  see 
Aelian,  a2md  McCrindle,  p.  149. 
=  Apud  Strabo,  Gcog.  xv.  62-1. 
'  I.  196. 


200         INDIAN   HISTORICAL   STUDIES 

part  of  her  prsG- Alexandrian  system  of  Astronomy ;  ^ 
from  the  Babylonian  merchants  may  have  come  the 
idea  of  striking  rude,  punch-marked  coins,  and  per- 
haps a  system  of  weights  and  measures.  It  is,  I 
think,  useless  to  attempt  to  trace  early  Indian  archi- 
tecture to  Babylonian  or  Assyrian  sources.  **  The 
culture  of  Assyria,  and  still  more  of  Babylonia,  was 
essentially  literary ;  we  miss  in  it  the  artistic  spirit 
of  Egypt  or  Greece.  In  Babylonia  the  abundance 
of  clay  and  want  of  stone  led  to  the  employment  of 
brick;  the  Babylonian  temples  are  massive  but 
shapeless  structures  of  crude  brick,  supported  by 
buttresses."  ^  The  absurd  stories  of  Ctesias  about 
an  Assyrian  invasion  of  India,  narrated  by  Justin,^ 
are  a  gross  fabrication,  and  Semiramis  is  a  product 
of  the  imagination.  The  Semites  merely  prepared 
the  way  for  the  momentous  Iranian  invasion,  with 
which  we  shall  presently  deal. 

While  thrones  were  rising  and  falling  in  Western 
Asia,  a  revolution  of  another  kind  was  taking  place 
in  North-Eastern  India.  Gautama  Buddha  (568- 
488  B.C.)  *  was  formulating  the  doctrines  which  were 
destined,  to  use  the  picturesque  phrase  of  the  Pali 
commentator,  to  re-echo  "  like  a  great  bell  set  in  the 
heavens"  throughout  the  East.      Gautama  Buddha 

^  It  has  been  also  suggested  that  the  story  of  the  Tortoise  Incar- 
nation of  Vishnu  is  a  Hindu  version  of  the  story  of  the  Flood,  which 
first  appears  in  Babylonian  legend.  Dr.  Vogel  attributes  to  Babylon 
the  practice,  in  India  and  modern  Europe,  of  naming  the  days  of 
the  week  after  the  Sun,  Moon,  and  five  planets.  This  is  a  very 
interesting  explanation  of  a  remarkable  coincidence. 

-  Encyc.  Brit.,  Xlth  Edn.,  "  Babylonian  Art." 

^  Justin,  i.  1-3,  etc. 

'  Dr.  Fleet's  date. 


FOREIGN   INFLUENCES   IN   INDIA      201 

is  the  one  personality  of  the  prae-Alexandrian  period 
of  "whom  we  can  really  say  that  we  knoiv  something. 
Was  he  really  an  Aryan,  or  are  we  to  class  his 
remarkable  creed  among  the  "  foreign  influences  " 
which  affected  India  during  this  period  ?  The  ques- 
tion is  a  startling  one,  and  has  never,  I  think,  been 
adequately  considered.  But  every  one  must  have 
noticed  the  many  striking  features  of  Buddhism,  so 
utterly  at  variance  with  anything  to  be  found  else- 
where in  Hinduism,  the  stiqja,  the  worship  of  relics, 
the  abolition  of  caste  as  a  religious  factor,  contempt 
for  penance  and  ceremonies,  and  the  discouragement 
of  abstract  metaphysics.  Many  of  these  peculiarities 
may,  of  course,  be  merely  the  products  of  a  powerful 
and  far-reaching  mind,  bent  on  religious  reform ;  but 
relic- worship,  and  its  concomitant  the  stujM,  are  quite 
un-Indian.^  Gautama  belonged  to  the  Sakya  clan : 
were  they  an  early  offshoot  of  the  Sakas,  the  Sacae 
or  Scyths,  who,  as  we  know,  followed  the  Aryans 
from  time  to  time  into  India  in  successive  waves  ? 
The  word  stiqja  signifies  a  "barrow,"  or  "  tumulus," 
a  Sanskrit  name  for  a  Scythian  object.  The  Scythian 
chieftain  was  buried  under  a  tumulus  of  this  kind, 
and  not,  as  in  India,  cremated.  Herodotus,  for 
instance,  tells  us  how  the  Gerrhi,  a  tribe  on  the 
Borysthenes,  buried  their  kings  in  huge  square  tombs, 
over  which  the  people  raised  a  high  mound  of  earth, 
each  vying  with  his  neighbour  to  make  it  as  tall  as 
possible.^  In  Southern  Siberia  may  be  seen  to  this 
day  the  kurgans  of  the  primitive  Scythian  tribes.  The 
round  shape  of  the  stfijM  shows  that  it  was  originally 

'  The  Babylonians,  of  course,  practised  urn-burial. 
-  Herod,  iv.  71. 


202        INDIAN   HISTORICAL   STUDIES 

an  earthen  structure,^  just  as  the  pyramid,  a  kindred 
type  of  building,  must  have  been  always  constructed 
of  stone.  And  so  the  massive  Sanchi  Stupa,  with  its 
elaborately  carved  stone  railing,  is  very  probably  the 
lineal  descendant  of  the  rude  earthen  mound  covering 
the  tombs  of  the  Scythian  chieftains  on  the  Central 
Asian  steppes,  fenced  in  by  a  rough  palisade  of  huge 
logs,  decorated  with  fetish-symbols  to  scare  away  the 
evil  spirits  which  might  otherwise  disturb  the  peace 
of  the  inmate. 

When  the  Saka  tribes  migrated  to  India,  and  were 
received  into  the  fold  of  Hinduism,  a  kind  of  compro- 
mise must  have  been  effected,  in  the  case  of  notable 
personages,  between  the  rival  customs  of  burial  beneath 
a  barrow  and  cremation.  The  body  was  first  cremated 
and  then  the  ashes  were  buried.  The  custom  of  relic- 
worship — not  a  Hindu  custom^ — led  to  the  practice 
of  dividing  the  ashes  (and  other  remains)  of  a  deceased 
teacher  among  several  claimants,  each  of  whom  en- 
shrined his  portion  under  a  stupa  of  his  own.  Thus 
the  stujja,  or  burial  mound,  became  a  ddgoha,  or  relic- 
holder.  The  earliest  record  of  such  a  division  relates 
to  the  ashes  of  Gautama  Buddha  himself.^  Eight 
tribes  sent  delegates  to  claim,  on  the  ground  of  kin- 
dred with  the  deceased  teacher,  a  share  of  his  remains. 

^  Fergusson  thinks  it  was  copied  from  the  conical  Tartar  tents. 
But  it  is  difficult  to  account  for  such  an  imitation.  And  the  early 
stupas  are  more  dome-shaped.  Professor  Eapson  (Hastings'  Dic- 
tionary of  Religion)  traces  it  to  the  funeral  pyre.  But  the  resem- 
blance is  not  very  close. 

-  Perhaps  a  survival  of  the  old  barbarous  rites  paid  to  the 
"  Manes "  of  deceased  ancestors  by  various  nations,  particularly 
Mongolian  nations.  If  the  Scythians  were  Mongolian  in  origin, 
we  have  another  interesting  piece  of  evidence  in  this  custom. 

^  MahdiMranibhana  Sufta.     S.B.E.,  xi.  p.  131. 


FOREIGN   INFLUENCES   IN   INDIA      203 

The  possession  of  such  relics  was,  of  course,  an  asset 
of  great  material  value ;  the  dagaba  beneath  which 
they  lay  became  a  tlrtha,  or  place  of  pilgrimage,  and 
rapidly  grew  rich  and  famous. 

Among  the  tribes  claiming,  as  kinsmen,  a  right 
to  a  portion  of  the  ashes  of  Gautama,  were  the  Vajjis 
of  Vaisali.  They  are  depicted^  in  early  Buddhist 
sculptures  as  wearing  Scythian  garb.  Whether  Vajji 
is  simply  a  variation  of  Yiie-chi,  and  whether  the 
Lichhavi  clan,  said  to  be  an  offshoot  of  the  Vajji, 
are  to  be  identified  with  the  Litsavi,  a  Mongolo- 
Scythic  tribe  in  Thibet,  is  uncertain,  but  probable. 
Another  tribe,  the  Gandbaras,  must  have  originally 
come  from  the  distant  North-West  Frontier,  where 
Scythians  would  naturally  be  found.  If  these  two 
tribes  were  Scythian,  the  tribe  of  Gautama  must 
have  been  Scythian  too.  And  so,  perhaps,  we  are 
justified  in  including  Buddhism  among  the  products 
of  early  foreign  influence  in  India. 

In  538  B.C.,  Cyrus  the  Great  took  Babylon  by 
storm,  and  became  Master  of  Western  Asia — "King 
of  Babel,  Sumer,  Akkad,  and  the  four  quarters  of  the 
world."  Twenty  years  later,  his  equally  great  suc- 
cessor, Darius,  crossed  the  Carmanian  Desert  to 
claim  the  allegiance  of  Eastern  Iran.  Darius  was 
a  splendid  organizer  and  financier — his  abilities  in 
that  latter  direction  had  gained  him  the  contemptuous 
title  of  KoTTJ/Xoc,  "The  Pedlar,"  from  the  Persian 
nobility, — and  he  was  struck  with  the  brilliant  idea 
of  annexing  the  Indus  Valley  to  his  eastern  posses- 
sions.     The    scheme  was   carried   out    in  a    most 

*  Cunningham,  Anc.  Geog.  of  India,  447,  Beal,  in  J.B.A.S., 
xiv.  39. 


204         INDIAN   HISTORICAL   STUDIES 

methodical  fashion :  the  Panjab  was  occupied,  and 
an  expedition  was  sent  under  a  Greek  named  Scylax 
of  Caryanda  to  explore  the  Indus  Valley  and  to  travel 
home  by  sea  from  the  mouth  of  the  river.^  The  ex- 
plorers accomplished  their  task  with  complete  success; 
they  returned  by  the  old  route  followed  by  Solomon's 
trading  fleet,  and  landed  eighteen  months  later  near 
the  modern  port  of  Suez. 

We  know  so  little  of  the  history  of  Persia,  that 
there  is  not  much  to  record  of  the  "  Satrapy  of  India  " 
during  the  two  centuries  which  preceded  the  invasion 
of  Alexander.  That  the  country  fully  realized  the 
expectations  of  Darius  is  shown  by  the  enormous 
tribute  which  it  paid  to  the  imperial  coffers.  Indian 
contingents  fought  in  the  Persian  campaigns  against 
Greece.  Perhaps  Taxila  was  the  capital  of  the  pro- 
vince, for  Alexander's  soldiers  found  there  traces  of 
Persian  and  Babylonian  customs;  the  people  held  a 
marriage-market  every  year  in  their  city,  like  the 
Babylonians,  and  exposed  their  dead  for  the  vultures 
to  devour  instead  of  cremating  them.^  Darius  was 
the  first  monarch  to  have  both  Greek  and  Indian 
subjects  under  his  rule.     Of  the  mainland  of  Greece, 

1  He  started  from  an  unideutified  city  called  "Caspatyrus  in 
Pactyica,"  somewhere  in  the  North-West  Panjab.  Probably  Kaa- 
vdrvpos  is  a  misreading  for  Kaarirdirvpos  (Kaspa-pura),  defined  by 
Hecatpeus  as  TavSapiKT]  TrdXis  'S.kvOwv  uKT-fj,  "  A  city  of  Gandhara  on 
the  Scythian  border."  Pactyica  is  the  land  of  the  Pachtu  or  Pashtu, 
the  Pathans  or  Afghans. 

"  A  ]\Iedian  custom,  borrowed  from  the  Scythians,  who  gave 
their  dead  to  "  dogs  and  birds  "  to  devour.  At  Bactria,  the  home  of 
Zoroastrianism,  a  special  breed  of  dogs,  called  ivTacpiacrrai,  "  En- 
tombers,"  were  kept  for  the  purpose.  The  Persians  buried  their 
dead.  The  tomb  of  Cyrus  at  Pasargadas,  for  instance,  is  a  proof 
of  this. 


FOREIGN   INFLUENCES   IN   INDIA      205 

India  knew  nothing;  the  lonians  of  Asia  Minor, 
employed  in  the  Great  King's  service,  or  traders  of 
the  same  nationality  who  put  in  at  Barbarikon  or 
Barygaza,  were  the  only  Greeks  with  whom  they  were 
acquainted.  Hence  we  may  dismiss  at  once  any 
theories  about  the  influence  of  Greek  literature  on 
India  before  Alexander's  invasion.  The  Sanskrit 
Yarana,    'lacwv,    dates    from   the    time    when    the 

digamma  was  still  in  use.  The  Prakrit  Yona,  'Iwv, 
is,  of  course,  later.^  There  seems  little  doubt  that 
the  Persian  occupation  of  the  Panjab  made  a  great 
impression  upon  India ;  Persian  customs  and  Persian 
architecture  were  probably  adopted  at  the  courts  of 
some  of  the  local  rajas.  One  unmistakable  trace 
of  Persian  influence  lasted  in  Western  India  for 
many  centuries  after  the  Persian  Empire  had  disap- 
peared. This  was  the  Kharoshthi  script,  introduced 
by  the  officials  of  the  Achsemenids,  which  was  not 
entirely  replaced  by  the  Brahmi  writing  till  the  fourth 
century  a.d.  The  Kharoshthi  is  undoubtedly  Aramaic 
in  origin,  reading,  like  other  kindred  scripts,  from 
right  to  left.^  The  last  hope  of  Persia  perished  with 
the   gallant  young   Cyrus   on  the   field   of    Cunaxa 

'  Compare  Milton's  "  Ionian  gods  of  Javan's  issue  held."  P.L.,  i. 
508,  and  S.A.,  715-6.  Milton  got  the  word  from'  Isa.  Ixvi.  19, 
but  he  mixes  up  Javan  with  Javan  son  of  Japheth  (Gen.  x.  2).  The 
Greeks  heard  of  India  from  the  Persians.  "Iv^oi  is  Hendu,  the  Avesta 
word,  and  not  Siudava  (Skt.).  Otherwise  we  should  have  "IrSoi,  as 
Max  Miiller  points  out.  Hecatgeus  (520  B.C.)  is  the  first  to  mention 
India  among  surviving  Greek  writers.  Some  of  the  stories  in 
Herodotus— e.gr.  the  story  of  Hippocleides— have  been  traced  to 
India,  through  Persia.     Tawney,  Journal  of  Philology,  xii.  112. 

-  A  highly  amusing  article  by  Prof.  Lacouperie,  in  the  Baby- 
lonian and  Oriental  Record,  1886,  p.  58,  ascribes  this  script  to  Cyrus 
(Khusru).     Unfortunately  Cyrus  never  visited  India. 


206         INDIAN   HISTORICAL   STUDIES 

(401  B.C.).  After  this  the  great  Empire  began  to 
break  up.  Eastern  Iran  became  a  practically  inde- 
pendent kingdom  under  the  Satrap  of  Balkh,  who  was 
always  a  member  of  the  Eoyal  family.  We  cease  to 
hear  of  Indian  troops  in  the  Persian  army,  and 
probably  the  annual  Indian  tribute  seldom  found  its 
way  to  the  Imperial  coffers. 

II 

In  329  B.C.  Alexander  entered  the  Panjab.  He 
found  Western  India  governed  by  a  number  of  in- 
dependent princes,  controlled  by  no  sort  of  central 
government.  In  this  disunited  condition,  they  fell  an 
easy  prey  to  the  Macedonian  forces,  in  spite  of  the 
desperate  resistance  which  was  offered  from  time  to 
time  by  the  gallant  natives.  Alexander  marched 
across  the  Panjab  in  a  south-easterly  direction  to  the 
river  Bias,  where  he  was  compelled  to  turn  back. 
He  then  retreated  to  the  banks  of  the  Jhilam,  and 
sailed  down  that  stream  to  its  confluence  with  the 
Indus,  and  thence  to  the  coast,  subduing  and  organ- 
izing the  country  as  he  went.  The  conquered  lands 
were  put  in  charge  of  governors,  native  and  Greek ; 
elaborate  arrangements  were  made  for  building  a 
harbour  at  Pattala ;  Nearchus  was  sent  to  explore, 
and  re-opened  the  old  Phoenician  trade  route  between 
the  mouths  of  the  Indus  and  Euphrates.  Unfortu- 
nately, these  far-seeing  plans  came  to  nothing.  In 
323  B.C.,  two  years  after  leaving  India,  Alexander 
died.  The  empire  collapsed  like  a  pack  of  cards  ;  at 
the  same  time  a  great  national  movement  under 
Chandragupta  united  all  Aryan  India  under  a  single 
leader,  and  the  Macedonian  governors  were  glad  to 


FOREIGN   INFLUENCES   IN   INDIA      207 

hurry  away  to  the  further  side  of  the  Hindu  Kush 
with  such  booty  as  they  could  lay  hands  on. 

By  321  B.C.,  Macedonian  power  was  at  an  end  in 
India ;  only  those  settlers  remained  who  cared  to 
throw  in  their  lot  with  the  people.^  The  effect  of  the 
great  invasion  was  practically  7iil,  unless  the  example 
of  Alexander  inspired  the  enterprising  Chandragupta 
with  the  idea  of  making  himself  master  of  Northern 
India. 

We  now  come  to  the  age  of  the  enlightened  and 
powerful  Maurya  dynasty,  which  may  be  compared 
with  the  age  of  the  Antonines  in  Rome  for  wisdom, 
progress  and  moderation,  though  there  is  a  certain 
spirituality  a])0ut  the  great  Asoka  which  is  hardly 
found  in  Marcus  Aurelius  himself.  It  was  a  period 
of  Renaissance  in  India  :  a  great  religious  revival  was 
accompanied  by  a  magnificent  artistic  outburst. 
Shrines  and  palaces  of  stone  suddenly  replaced  the 
wood  and  plaster  erections  of  earlier  days  ;  clemency 
of  a  type  unknown  in  India  prevailed  in  the  govern- 
ment ;  free  communication  with  the  hitherto  despised 
"  barbarian "  was  welcomed  and  encouraged.  The 
difference  which  organization  could  make  to  a 
country's  powers  of  resistance  was  seen  when  Seleucus 
Nicator  tried  in  305  e.g.  to  repeat  the  exploits  of 
Alexander.  The  "  Victorious  "  monarch  quickly  found 
it  prudent  to  come  to  terms  with  his  adversary.  A 
friendly  agreement  was  made,  ceding  a  large  portion 
of  Eastern  Iran  to  India,  and  the  compact  was  sealed 

^  Quite  possibly  considerable  Yavana  colonies  remained  behind. 
They  are  mentioned  in  Asoka's  inscriptions,  and  probably  the  king 
ApoUodotus,  whose  coins  are  so  difficult  to  place,  belongs  to  this 
race,  and  not  to  the  Bactrian  dynasties. 


208         INDIAN   HISTORICAL   STUDIES 

by  a  marriage  between  Chandragupta  and  a  Syrian 
princess.  The  relations  between  the  Mauryas  and 
their  western  neighbours  was  of  the  most  cordial  kind. 
Chandragupta  was  an  enthusiastic  admirer  of  Greek 
customs.  Envoys  from  the  West  were  in  attendance 
at  Pataliputra,  and  the  presence  of  a  Greek  rani  must 
have  enhanced  the  philhellenic  tendencies  of  the 
court.  Among  the  ambassadors,  the  most  famous 
was  Megasthenes,  the  Syrian  envoy  to  Chandragupta  ; 
in  the  reign  of  Bindusara  he  was  succeeded  by 
Deimachus.  We  also  hear  of  a  Dionysius  from  the 
court  of  Alexandria,  who  appears  to  have  been  in 
residence  in  the  reign  of  Asoka.^  A  friendly  and 
often  amusing  correspondence  between  the  Maurya 
kings  and  their  Syrian  neighbours  testifies  to  the 
intimate  character  of  the  relations  between  India  and 
the  Greek  world  at  that  time.  Chandragupta  sends 
Seleucus  some  powerful  Indian  drugs;  Bindusara 
requests  of  Antiochus  a  consignment  of  "figs,  Greek 
wine,  and  a  sophist  "  ;  to  which  that  monarch  replies, 
that  while  delighted  to  send  the  wine,  he  regrets  that 
it  is  not  *'good  form  for  Greeks  to  deal  in  sophists  " 
{ov  vufii/xov  lv"EX\r^(7i  ao^iarriv  TrioXeiaOai) .  After  his 
conversion  to  Buddhism,  Asoka's  first  thought  is  for 
his  friends,  the  Greek  rulers  of  Syria  and  Alexandria. 
And  yet,  in  spite  of  the  intimacy  between  India  and 
the  West  under  the  Mauryas,  we  can  discern  very 
few  actual  traces  of  Greek  influence  on  Indian 
civilization  during  that  period.  The  court  of  Chan- 
dragupta, as  described  by  Megasthenes,  ^  was  con- 
ducted in  Persian  fashion.     As  in  Persia,  the  king 

>  Strabo,  2,  i,  9.     Pliny,  N.H.  17. 
^  V.  A.  Smith,  Early  Histoi-y  of  India,  ch.  v. 


FOREIGN   INFLUENCES   IN   INDIA      209 

lived  in  strict  seclusion,  and  observed  Persian 
festivals  like  the  cmrious  *'  hair-washing  festival " 
held  on  the  king's  birthday.  ^  Offences  were 
punished  by  mutilation,  a  Persian  practice  abhorred 
by  the  Greeks.  The  country  was  split  up  into 
provinces,  like  the  Persian  satrapies.  Asoka,  when 
he  determined  to  use  a  more  lasting  material  than 
the  wood  and  plaster  of  his  predecessors  for 
architectural  purposes,  set  his  workmen  to  erect 
buildings  and  monuments  of  stone  in  the  Persian 
style,  but  adapted  and  Indianized  in  characteristic 
Hindu  fashion.  At  the  same  time,  we  may  discern 
traces  of  Scythian  influence  in  the  sculpture  of  the 
period.  The  grotesque,  broad-shouldered  figures  of 
the  Sanchi  carvings  are  certainly  not  Aryan  in  type. 
The  same  type  of  figure  appears  even  in  the  semi- 
Hellenic  sculptures  of  the  Gandhara  school. 

We  may  take  it  for  granted  that  the  inhabitants 
of  the  Aryavarta  at  the  time  of  the  accession  of 
Chandragupta  were  akeady  a  highly  civilized  people. 
No  remains,  alas,  of  the  early  architecture  of  India 
have  survived,  owing  to  the  fragile  nature  of  the 
materials  employed,  but  we  can  see  that  the  beauti- 
fully carved  and  inscribed  pillars  of  Asoka  are  not  the 
crude  efforts  of  a  primitive  nation.  At  the  same 
time,  their  essentially  Indian  appearance  seems  to 
X)rove  that  they  are  not  the  work  of  foreign  artizans, 
like  the  Gandhara  sculptures.  The  numerous 
"sermons  in  stone"  erected  by  Asoka,  show  that 

^  "  A  Royal  Festival  is  held  once  a  year  on  the  birthday  of 
Xerxes.  It  is  called  Tycta  in  Persian.  The  king  washes  his  head 
and  makes  presents  to  the  Persians."    Herod,  is.  110. 

*'  When  the  King  (Chandragupta)  washes  his  hair,  they  celebrate 
a  great  festival  and  send  him  presents."    Strabo,  sv.  69. 

P 


210        INDIAN   HISTORICAL   STUDIES 

reading  was  a  common  accomplishment,  ^  otherwise 
their  erection  all  over  the  country  would  have  been 
pointless.  For  two  centuries  constant  intercourse 
with  Persia,  combined  with  the  indigenous  culture  of 
the  people,  had  produced  an  advanced  civilization  to 
which  the  rude  Macedonian  could  add  nothing,  and 
upon  which  even  Hellenistic  refinement  had  compara- 
tively little  influence.  Already,  when  Megasthenes 
arrived  at  Pataliputra,  he  found  it  as  splendid  as 
Susa  or  Ecbatana;  and  it  was  from  Susa,  rid  Taxila, 
that  foreign  influence  had  influenced  the  country. 
A  Persian  official,  Tushaspa,^  carried  out  Asoka's 
irrigation  schemes  in  Kathiawar,  doubtless  on  the 
model  of  the  famous  Babylonian  works;  the  great 
trunk  road,  built  from  Pataliputra  through  Delhi  to 
the  North-West  Frontier,  was  suggested,  no  doubt, 
by  the  Eoyal  road  of  Darius  in  Persia. 

A  great  deal  has  been  made  of  the  sudden  intro- 
duction of  stone  as  a  building  material  by  Asoka.  It 
may  be,  of  course,  that  he  learnt  from  foreigners, 
perhaps  Greeks,  to  use  stone  instead  of  wood.  But 
it  seems  clear  that  he  employed  native  craftsmen  to 
work  in  this  material,  and  allowed  them  to  treat  it  very 
much  in  their  own  fashion.    Thus  any  one  examining 

1  The  common  legend  that  writing  was  not  practised  in  India 
arose  from  the  fact  that  most  Sanskrit  literakcre  was  transmitted 
orally,  and  legal  disputes  were  settled  by  unwritten  local  custom. 
Strabo,  xiv.  53,  67,  etc.  Writing  was  confined  to  secular  purposes  : 
even  in  the  fifth  century  a.d.  Fa  Hian  had  the  greatest  difficulty 
in  getting  MSS.  of  Buddhist  works.  Perhaps  Asoka  borrowed  from 
Persia  the  idea  of  inscribing  long  records  upon  the  surface  of  rocks 
where  they  would  meet  the  eye  of  the  passer-by. 

^  Called,  however,  a  Yo7ia,  in  the  Girnar  Inscription.  No 
doubt  he  spoke  Greek.  He  may  have  been  a  Greek  half-breed  from 
Bactria. 


FOREIGN   INFLUENCES   IN   INDIA      211 

the  carvings  of  the  Sanchi  Stupi  will  recognize  that 
the  workmen  employed  were  used  to  working  in  wood. 
The  famous  "Buddhist  rail"  at  Sanchi  is  built  of 
stone  blocks  elaborately  hewn  into  the  likeness  of 
wooden  logs,  and  a  significant  inscription  records 
that  one  of  the  gates  was  the  work  of  the  "ivory 
carvers  of  Vidisa."  ^  The  truth  is,  that  stone  was 
not  extensively  used  for  building  purposes  till  a  much 
later  period.  Even  four  centuries  later,  Hiuen 
Tsiang  regards  the  deserted  ruins  of  Asoka's  stone 
palaces  with  superstitious  awe,  as  "  the  work  of  no 
mortal  hands."  Kanishka's  great  relic  tower  at 
Peshawar  was  of  wood,  ^  and  wood  was  used  for  the 
fortifications  of  Pataliputra.  The  huge  wooden  arches 
in  the  Karla  Caves  show  to  what  use  wood  could  be 
put  by  Indian  builders,  and  no  doubt  the  vast 
majority  of  the  buildings  of  the  time  were  of  wood 
and  plaster,  built  on  brick  foundations,  such  as  are 
still  popular  in  Western  India.  Asoka's  more  ambi- 
tious schemes  were  partly  due  to  religious  enthusiasm, 
and  partly,  no  doubt,  to  the  great  access  of  wealth 
which  resulted  from  the  excellent  organization  of  his 
vast  empire.  Persian  influence  may  be  detected  in 
the  bell-shaped  pillars  and  "  lion-capitals "  of  the 
Buddhist  architecture  of  the  Maurya  period,  but  it  is 
so  adapted  and  transformed  that  we  cannot  help 
tracing  its  first  introduction  back  for  many  years 
before  the  accession  of  Chandragupta,  to  the  time 
when  the  Persian,  Indian,  and  Central  Asian  races 
first  encountered  one  another  in  that  strange  meeting- 
place  of  nations,  the  Panjab. 

*  So,  too,  in  the  Toy  Cart,  the  Palace  has  a  "  high  ivory  portal." 
V.  A.  Smith,  Hist.  Fine  Art,  s.  8. 
-  Beal,  Buddhist  Records,  i.  103. 


212         INDIAN   HISTORICAL   STUDIES 


III 

The  "Yellow  Peril"  was  no  new  thing  to  the 
ancient  world.  The  Assyrian  Empire  had  been 
menaced  by  the  threats  of  Scythian  incursions ;  and 
Scythians  assisted  at  the  sack  of  Nineveh.  Cyrus 
the  Great  fell  in  battle  against  these  traditional  foes 
of  the  Aryan  race,  and  Alexander,  though  compelled 
to  destroy  Cyropolis,  the  fortress  built  by  the  Persian 
monarch  to  guard  the  passage  over  the  Jaxartes,  re- 
placed it  by  an  even  greater  stronghold  in  the  shape 
of  Alexandria  Eschate.  But  the  chief  safeguard  for 
the  Aryans  of  Western  Asia  was  the  ancient  Iranian 
province  of  Balkh  or  Bactria,  the  great  buffer-state 
between  the  Persian  Empire  and  the  peoples  of  the 
steppes  of  Central  Asia.  Alexander  had  realized  the 
strategic  importance  of  Balkh  to  his  eastern  posses- 
sions, and  had  established  there  a  large  military 
colony.  After  his  death  this  colony  had  grown  into 
the  dimensions  of  an  important  kingdom,  the  veterans 
having  freely  intermarried  with  the  Iranian  and 
Scythic  populace.  In  250  e.g.  they  revolted  against 
the  Syrian  Empire,  and  their  independence  was 
recognized  some  forty  years  later  by  Antiochus  the 
Great.  That  monarch  had  marched  against  the  re- 
volting province  and  laid  siege  to  the  capital,  but  he 
was  induced  to  abandon  his  design  by  the  plea  that  if 
he  weakened  this  outpost  of  the  Greek  world,  the 
Scythians  would  burst  in  and  overrun  the  whole  of 
the  West  at  once.^  Unfortunately,  the  Bactrians 
did  not  confine  themselves  to  the  rule  of  guarding 

*  iK^ap^apoiO'fia'iO'BaL  rrjv  'EWdSa  d/xo\oyov/Mei'(i>s,     Polyb.  xi,  34, 


FOREIGN   INFLUENCES   IN   INDIA      213 

the  Oxus ;  the  disorders  which  followed  upon  the 
break-up  of  the  Maurya  Empire,  left  the  Panjab  as 
a  tempting  prey  to  an  ambitious  conqueror,  and  the 
Bactrian  monarchs  were  unable  to  resist  the  oppor- 
tunity. About  190  B.C.  the  Bactrian  king  Demetrius 
invaded  the  north-west  of  India,  and  made  himself 
master  of  a  considerable  portion  of  territory.  This 
he  made  into  a  sej^arate  kingdom,  with  its  capital  at 
Sagala,^  which  he  renamed  Euthydemeia  after  his 
father  Euthydemus.  This  left  Bactria  proper  in  a 
X^recarious  condition.  Harassed  by  internal  dis- 
sentions,  and  by  continual  quarrels  with  their  old 
rivals  the  Parthians,  the  Bactrian  Greeks  could  ill- 
afford  to  send  the  flower  of  their  troops  on  distant 
expeditions  to  the  far  South.  As  Justin  says,  they 
were  literally  "drained  of  their  life-blood. " ^  In 
consequence,  the  Scythians  at  last  managed  to  cross 
the  Oxus,  and  overrun  the  country.  Heliodorus,  the 
last  Greek  king  to  reign  north  of  the  Hindu  Kush, 
hastily  evacuated  Bactria,  and  fled,  with  such  of  his 
followers  as  did  not  care  to  submit  to  the  invaders,  to 
find  a  home  in  the  province  of  Sagala,  which  his 
predecessors  had  established.  This  was  about  140 
B.C.  Unfortunately,  the  Greeks  were  continually 
quarrelling  among  themselves,  and  split  up  into  a 
number  of  independent  principalities.  Only  once, 
under  the  great  Menander,  did  they  unite  for  a  brief 
time ;  and  by  20  a.d.  they  disappeared  altogether, 
though  little  isolated  Greek  states  probably  struggled 
on  here  and  there  till  a  much  later  period.^ 

1  Probably  Sialkot. 
^  Exsangues.     Justin,  sli.  6. 

^  Thus  Gautamiputra  (after  130  a.d.)  talks  of  subduing  Yavanas. 
(Rapson,  Coins  of  the  Andras,  Section  44,  Introduction.) 


214         INDIAN   HISTORICAL   STUDIES 

These  Greeks  had  really  very  little  Western  blood 
in  their  veins  when  they  settled  in  India,  and  their 
influence  upon  this  country  was  very  slight.  They 
issued,  however,  some  very  beautiful  and  remarkable 
coins,  one  or  two  of  which  will  compare  with  anything 
produced  in  the  ancient  world.  It  is  impossible  to 
explain  this  outburst  of  artistic  genius  in  the  furthest 
confines  of  Hellenic  influence.  These  Bactrian  coins 
were  imitated  extensively  by  the  few  Indian  rulers 
who  showed  any  taste  in  this  direction,  the  Ivushans, 
the  Guptas,  and  the  Western  Kshatrapas,  especially 
Nahapana,  the  ruler  who  issued  the  coins  found  in 
such  immense  numbers  near  Nasik,  some  years  ago.^ 
The  Greek  word  drachma  has  passed  into  the  ver- 
nacular language  of  to-day  :  from  it  came  the  Prakrit 
dramma  and  the  modern  ddm.^  Otherwise  it  appears 
that  the  Greeks  were  rapidly  absorbed  in  the  native 
population.  The  process  may  be  traced  in  the  coinage, 
where  Indian  figures  and  inscriptions  replace  by 
degrees  the  Greek  types  of  the  earlier  monarchs,  and 
the  workmanship  becomes  more  and  more  debased. 
The  few  remains  we  have  of  the  Indo-Greeks  seem  to 
show  that  they  quickly  lost  all  traces  of  their  in- 
dividuality, and  adopted  the  religion,  and  even  in 
many  cases  the  names,  of  their  neighbours.  Thus  the 
Karla  Caves  contain  many  inscriptions  recording 
donations  from  the  *'  Yavanas."  These  must  be 
Bactrian  Greeks ;  but  they  have  Hindu  names,  and 
are   Buddhists.     The   pillar   recently   discovered    at 

»  See  the  Journal  B.B.B.A.S.,  vol.  xsii.  224. 

-  The  Kushans  and  Guptas  also  imitated  extensively  the  Roman 
coins  which  poured  into  India  in  the  first  and  second  centuries  a.d. 
Dinar  is  the  Roman  Denarius, 


FOREIGN   INFLUENCES   IN  INDIA      215 

Besnagar  ^  bears  an  inscription  to  the  effect  that  it  is 
the  work  of  "  Heliodorus,  a  worshipper  of  Krishna, 
sent  by  the  Yona  King  Antialcidas."  The  pillar  is  in 
the  Indo-Persian  style,  and  contains  no  traces  of 
Greek  workmanship.  Probably  the  Greek  language 
was  only  used  at  the  court  of  Sagala,  and  among  a 
few  of  the  ruling  class  who  had  not  intermarried  with 
the  natives.  The  Indo-Greek  kingdoms  reached  the 
height  of  their  power  under  the  Buddhist  prince 
Menander,  who  for  a  brief  space  carried  the  Greek 
arms  to  the  walls  of  Pataliputra.  Of  his  court  and 
capital  we  find  a  delightful  picture  in  the  Buddhist 
Questions  of  Milinda,'^  which  describes  them  as 
follows : 

"  There  is  in  the  country  of  the  Yonakas  a  great 
centre  of  trade,  a  city  called  Sagala.  .  .  .  Wise 
architects  have  laid  it  out,  and  its  people  know  of  no 
oppression,  since  all  their  enemies  and  adversaries 
have  been  put  down.  Brave  is  its  defence,  with 
many  and  strong  towers  and  ramparts,  with  superb 
gates  and  entrance  archways;  and  with  the  royal 
citadel  in  its  midst,  white-walled  and  deeply  moated. 
Well  laid  out  are  its  streets,  squares,  cross-roads, 
and  market-places.  Well  displayed  are  the  innu- 
merable sorts  of  costly  merchandise  with  which  its 
shops  are  filled.  It  is  richly  adorned  with  hundreds 
of  almshalls  of  various  kinds,  and  splendid  with 
hundreds  of  thousands  of  magnificent  mansions, 
which   rise    aloft   like   the    mountain-peaks   of   the 

»  J.R.A.S.,  1909,  p.  1092. 

2  S.B.E.  XXV,  The  book  is  so  replete  with  detail  that  it  must 
have  been  written  soon  after  the  time  of  Menander,  by  one  who 
knew  the  country. 


216         INDIAN   HISTORICAL  STUDIES 

Himalayas.  Its  streets  are  filled  with  elephants, 
horses,  carriages,  frequented  by  men  of  all  sorts 
and  conditions — Brahmins,  nobles,  artificers,  and 
servants.  They  resound  with  cries  of  welcome  to  the 
teachers  of  every  creed,  and  the  city  is  the  resort  of 
the  leading  men  of  each  of  the  differing  sects."  In 
the  unoppressive  government,  the  white-walled  acro- 
polis, and  the  "welcome  given  to  teachers  of  every 
sect,"  ^  we  may  perhaps  discern  echoes  of  the  old 
Greek  spirit ;  but  Menander  was  essentially  an  Indian 
raja,  and  not  a  Greek  ruler.  A  Siamese  tradition 
affirms  that  he  took  the  yellow  robe  in  his  old  age, 
and  died  an  arhat ;  and  Plutarch  relates  a  story  ^  to 
the  effect  that  at  his  funeral,  as  at  that  of  Gautama 
Buddha,  seven  nations  disputed  for  a  share  of  his 
ashes,  which  they  carried  away  and  buried  beneath 
stiqms  {fivnixua)  in  their  own  countries.  As  far  as  we 
can  tell  at  present,  the  Indo-Greeks  exercised  very 
little  intellectual  influence  upon  India,  though  exca- 
vation on  the  site  of  the  ancient  Sagala  may  modify 
this  view.  If,  however,  Menander  used  the  same 
flimsy  materials  for  his  great  palaces  and  fortresses 
as  his  Indian  contemporaries,  not  much  remains  to 
be  unearthed. 

In  the  meanwhile,  bodies  of  Sakas  were  beginning 
to  appear  in  the  Panjab  and  to  settle  in  the  vicinity 
of  Taxila,  Mathura,  and  other  places.  One  isolated 
tribe  eventually  reached  Kathiawar.^  Great  numbers 
somewhere  about  this  time  flocked  into  the  modern 

'  Cf.  Acts  of  the  Apostles  xvii.  21. 
"  lu  the  tract  Ectp.  Gerend.  p.  121. 

3  The  modern  Jats  are  perhaps  descendants  of  the  famous  Scythian 
tribe,  the  Getse. 


FOREIGN   INFLUENCES  IN  INDIA      217 

Sistan  (Sakastan),  giving  the  country  its  modern 
name.  These  immigrants  appear  to  have  been  accom- 
panied by  a  certain  number  of  Parthians,  but  in  spite 
of  the  ingenuity  of  modern  numismatologists,  very 
little  can  be  said  with  certainty  about  these  petty 
chieftains.  Whether  there  was  an  actual  Parthian 
invasion  of  the  Panjab  is  unknown,  and,  after  all, 
not  very  important ;  but  coins  and  inscriptions  show 
that  a  powerful  Saka  dynasty  was  succeeded  by  a  line 
of  monarchs  bearing  Parthian  names,  who  employed 
satraps  to  govern  the  more  distant  parts  of  their 
realms.  The  Greeks,  who  were  continually  quarrel- 
ling among  themselves,  could  offer  no  resistance  to 
these  new-comers.  Hindu  writers  speak  contemptu- 
ously of  the  "  Sakas,  Yavanas,  and  Pahlavas,"  as  a 
set  of  barbarians  with  little  to  distinguish  them. 
There  is  little  doubt  that  the  sudden  incursion  of 
Saka  tribes  was  caused  by  pressure  from  the  North. 
After  a  series  of  obscure  movements,  a  powerful 
Mongolian  tribe  called  the  Yueh-chi  had  treated  the 
Sakas  of  Bactria  precisely  as  the  latter  had  formerly 
treated  the  Bactrian  Greeks,  and  thus  the  Sakas  were 
in  their  turn  compelled  to  seek  new  homes  south  of 
the  Hindu  Kush.  In  the  meanwhile,  the  nomads 
who  now  held  Bactria,  settled  down  in  that  fertile 
country  and  rapidly  became  a  powerful  and  civilized 
nation.  In  their  new  abode  they  acquired  a  certain 
amount  of  culture ;  from  the  remnants  of  the  Scythian 
and  Iranian  peoples  of  Balkh  they  adopted  a  debased 
form  of  Zoroastrianism ;  while  from  the  Greeks  of 
the  country,  or  perhaps  the  Parthians,  they  took  over 
the  Greek  alphabet,  and  possibly  a  certain  modicum 
of  the   Greek  language.     Finally,   about  the  first 


218         INDIAN  HISTORICAL   STUDIES 

century  a.d.,  the  Yueh-cbi  began,  like  their  predeces- 
sors, to  cast  envious  eyes  upon  the  Panjab,  and  a 
Yueh-chi  monarch  named  Kadphises,  belonging  to  the 
dominant  Kushan  clan,  quietly  overran  the  decadent 
Indo-Greek  and  Saka  principalities  in  North- Western 
India.-^  That  the  Greeks  submitted  without  a  struggle 
appears  from  the  fact  that  the  last  Greek  prince, 
Plermseus,  issued  coins  in  conjunction  with  Kadphises 
until  his  death,  when  Kadphises  appears  alone.  The 
Kushans  rapidly  made  themselves  masters  of  Northern 
India.  Kanishka,  their  most  powerful  prince,  must 
have  ruled  from  the  Jaxartes  to  the  mouth  of  the 
Ganges.  He  appears  to  have  sent  an  embassy  to  the 
Emperor  Trajan,  and  for  the  next  two  centuries  the 
trade  between  Eome  and  India  reached  very  large 
dimensions.  Some  idea  of  the  extent  of  the  commerce 
between  the  two  countries  may  be  gathered  from  the 
immense  finds  of  Roman  coins  which  have  been  made 
from  time  to  time  in  India.  Five  cooly  loads  of  aurei 
of  the  reign  of  Nero  were  found  some  years  ago  near 
Cannanore,  and  this  is  by  no  means  an  isolated 
instance.^    Pliny  complains  bitterly  of  the  "  drain  " 

*  The  invasion  was  no  doubt  quite  a  peaceful  one  ;  the  "  Ksha- 
trapas  "  merely  acknowledged  their  new  overlords  and  remained 
undisturbed. 

^  An  immense  amount  of  trade  passed  between  India  and  the 
West  in  the  first  century  B.C.  It  was  stimulated  by  Augustus' 
suppression  of  piracy,  and  by  the  discovery  of  the  monsoon  by 
Hippalus,  c.  48  a.d.  The  goods  were  sent  to  Myos  Hormus  on  the 
Red  Sea,  and  transhipped  at  Alexandria.  Strabo  saw  120  ships 
leave  Myos  Hormus  for  India.  The  chief  port  was  Muziris  (pro- 
bably Mangalore),  and  it  was  a  run  of  only  forty  days  from  Aden 
to  that  port  in  the  monsoon.  Indian  Rajas  often  had  Greek  body- 
guards, and  Greek  girls  in  their  harems.  The  Greek  janissary  was 
useful  because  he  could  form  no  plots,  being  ignorant  of  the 
language    of    the    country.      Yavana  hence,    like    Suisse  in  the 


FOEEIGN   INFLUENCES  IN   INDIA      219 

caused  by  the  shipment  of  Roman  gold  and  silver  to 
India  in  return  for  useless  and  unproductive  luxuries, 
and  anticipates  the  gravest  results  therefrom.^  Perhaps 
this  export  of  Eoman  money  really  had  something  to 
do  with  the  disastrous  financial  paralysis  which  finally 
overtook  the  Roman  Empire.  Similar  complaints 
about  the  absorption  of  money  by  India  are  not  un- 
known in  modern  times,  the  Kushans,  having  no 
indigenous  culture  of  their  own,  were  forced,  as  they 
became  a  settled  nation,  to  borrow  from  their  neigh- 
bours. The  result,  as  seen  in  their  coins,  is  a  curious 
medley.  From  the  Parthians  they  took  over  the  titles 
of  KshatrajM,  King  of  Kings,  etc.,  probably  because 
no  change  in  the  government  of  the  subordinate  pro- 
vinces was  made  when  they  conquered  the  country. 
From  the  Parthians,  too,  they  borrowed  the  Greek 
script  generally  in  vogue,  modifying  it,  however,  to 
express  certain  sounds  not  known  to  the  Greek  tongue. 
Thus  P  on  the  Kushan  coins  represents  not  r  but  sh ; 
KOPANO  KANEPKl  is  "  Kanishka  the  Kushan," 
and  the  title  P  AON  A  NO  is  the  Pahlava  Shahan-shaJi, 
l^amXevQ  (daaiXsMv.^  It  does  not  follow,  of  course, 
that  the  Kushans  spoke  Greek  because  they  employed 
the  Greek  script.      The  Greek  script  is  frequently 

eighteenth  century,  comes  to  be  used  very  vaguely.  Nowadays  it 
means  any  Westerner,  even  a  Mahommedan.  So  Boumi  among  the 
Turks  and  Arabs. 

^  "  Minima  computatione  milies  centena  milia  sestertium  aunis 
omnibus  India  et  Seres  peninsulaque  ilia  imperio  nostro  adimunt." 
N.H.  12.  18. 

-  For  the  whole  question,  see  Stein's  Zoroastrian  Deities  cm  Indo- 
Scythian  Coins.  (Babylonian  and  Oriental  Record,  vol.  i.  p.  133.) 
Perhaps  in  this  letter  we  have  a  revival  of  the  2a»',  the  Indian  S', 
used  at  one  time  by  the  Dorians.  It  may  have  survived  in  a  remote 
corner  of  the  Greek  world. 


220         INDIAN   HISTORICAL   STUDIES 

used  by  various  rulers  of  the  time,  indifferently  with 
the  Brahmi  or  Kharoshthi,  to  express  Prakrit  coin- 
legends.      A   curious   example   of  the   confusion   of 
Greek   and   Indian   ideas   by   these   semi-barbarous 
tribes  is  a  coin  of  Kanishka  bearing  a  male  figure  of 
the  moon,  and  inscribed  SAxlHNH.^     The   Goddess 
NANAIA  appears  on  many  Kushan  coins.     She  is 
the  Zoroastrian  Anaitis,  the  tutelary  deity  of  Balkh, 
and  it  appears  probable  that  she  and  many  other 
Zoroastrian  deities,^  were  imported  by  the  Kushans 
from  their    ancient  home   on  the   Oxus.     In  some 
cases,  no  doubt,  the  Kushans  merely  continued  the 
local  coins  of  the  districts  over  which  they  ruled,  and 
it  is  possible  that  the  Zoroastrian  coins  of  the  Kushans 
were  issued  for  circulation  in  Pahlava  settlements 
and  satrapies.     The  deity  on  a  particular  coin  very 
often  represents  the  religion,  not  of  the   king  who 
strikes  it,  but  of  the  district  for  use  in  which  it  is 
minted. 

Far  more  important,  however,  was  the  importa- 
tion by  Kanishka  of  Greek  artists  from  Asia  Minor 
to  decorate  the  numerous  shrines,  monasteries,  and 
other  buildings  with  which,  in  the  first  enthusiasm 
of  his  conversion  to  the  Buddhist  creed,  he  covered 
the  district  round  his  capital  town,  Peshawar.  The 
productions  of  these  workmen  and  their  Indian  imi- 
tators still  cover  the  ancient  country  of  Gandhara  in 
vast  quantities,  and  their  influence  upon  Buddhist 
art  was  very  considerable.  It  is  a  curious  thing  that 
it  was  left  to  a  Scythian,  and  not  to  the  Indo-Greeks, 
to  introduce  Hellenic  art  into  India.  Of  the  artistic 
value  of  the  "  Gandhara  School "  of  sculpture,  very 

^  B.  M,  Cat.  sxvi.  1.        -  Also  represented  on  Kushan  coins. 


FOREIGN   INFLUENCES  IN   INDIA      221 

varying  estimates  have  been  formed.  Many  Euro- 
peans, educated  on  Greek  models,  have  found  them 
more  familiar  and  intelligible  than  the  purely  Hindu 
work  of  the  following  period,  and  have,  in  consequence 
lavished  upon  them  a  quite  disproportionate  amount 
of  praise.  On  the  other  hand,  the  recent  school  of 
Indian  critics,  which  has  done  so  much  for  ancient 
Hindu  art,  condemns  them  as  utterly  worthless 
attempts  on  the  part  of  fifth-rate  Hellenistic  work- 
men to  represent  subjects  they  do  not  in  the  least 
comprehend.  This,  I  think,  is  a  little  exaggerated. 
No  one  in  his  senses  would  compare  the  work  of 
Kanishka's  semi-barbarous  Indo-Scythian  mechanics, 
or  the  decadent  Syrian  sculptors  imported  from 
Ephesus  and  Pergamum,  with  the  Elephanta  bas- 
reliefs,  or  the  magnificent  Mahayana  Buddhist  statues 
of  Java,  or  the  South  Indian  bronzes.  They  are  ob- 
viously second-rate;  they  are  not  even  up  to  the  average 
standard  of  the  Hellenistic  art  of  the  period.  They  are 
evidently  "made  to  order,"  and  show  comparatively 
few  traces  of  higher  artistic  feeling.  It  is,  after  all, 
impossible  for  any  one  to  represent  purely  Eastern 
ideas  by  Western  methods.  The  result  is  always 
lamentable.^  On  the  other  hand,  we  could  ill-afford 
to  lose  these  interesting,  realistic,  and  often  pretty 
representatives  of  Indian  life  in  the  first  century  a.d.^ 
To  the  student  of  Buddhism  they  are  a  mine  of 
information,  an  entrancing  record  of  the  beliefs  of 
the  time.  We  should  beware  of  under-estimating 
their  value  and  interest.     Their  importance,  too,  in 

1  Take,  for  instance,  the  atrocities  of  Ravi  Varma,  unhappily  so 
popular  in  Western  India. 

•  See  the  Indo-Greek  Buddha,  for  instance,  on  p.  5. 


222        INDIAN   HISTORICAL   STUDIES 

the  history  of  Buddhist  art  is  very  great.  The  Greeks 
first  taught  the  Indians  to  represent  the  Master  in 
human  form ;  it  is  possible  that  they  are  responsible 
for  the  introduction  of  sculptured  representations  of 
the  gods  of  the  Hindu  Pantheon  as  well.  The  con- 
ventional Buddha  of  modern  Buddhism  originated 
from  the  Gandhara  sculptures.  Buddhism  has  now 
become  very  largely  the  religion  of  the  Mongolian 
nations,  and  the  modern  type  of  the  Buddha  has 
Mongolian  features  ;  but  in  the  hair,  the  halo,  and 
the  arrangement  of  the  drapery,  we  may  discern  clear 
traces  of  his  Indo- Greek  origin.  The  Gandhara 
school,  no  doubt,  influenced  the  Far  East  through 
Khotan,  where  abundant  remains  of  semi-Mongolian 
culture,  strongly  tinged  by  Indo-Greek  ideas,  have 
recently  been  discovered.  The  amount  of  Hellenistic 
influence  in  the  Gandhara  sculptures  varies  con- 
siderably. Some  of  the  statues  and  bas-reliefs  are 
obviously  the  work  of  Greek  artists ;  Zeus  does  duty 
as  Kubera,  Pallas  Athene  as  an  Indian  attendant. 
Purely  Greek  themes  like  Hercules  and  the  Lion, 
Ganymede  and  the  Eagle,  Tritons,  Centaurs,  and  so 
forth,  are  reproduced  with  no  attempt  at  concealment. 
Others,  again,  are  much  less  Greek,  both  in  type  and 
subject.  They  represent  scenes  from  the  Jataka 
Stories,  treated  with  a  humorous  realism  which  takes 
us  back  to  the  older  Maurya  sculptures.  The  short, 
broad-shouldered  figures  appearing  in  these  sculptures 
are  Scythian  rather  than  Aryan.  Probably  they  were 
the  work  of  native  craftsmen  working  under  Greek 
overseers.  In  the  later  remains  of  the  period,  we 
find  debased  Corinthian  pillars,  bearing  figures  in  the 
foliage,  which  are  Pioman  rather  than  Greek.     Some 


FOREIGN   INFLUENCES   IN   INDIA      223 

of  them  are  "finished"  with  stucco  in  a  similar 
fashion  to  the  pillars  of  the  Baths  of  Caracalla  (217 
A.D.).^  As  we  have  already  mentioned,  there  was  a 
considerable  intercourse  between  Eome  and  India  in 
the  first  three  centuries  after  Christ. 

The  most  unpleasing  remains  of  the  period  are 
the  repulsive  Mathura  sculptures,  which  probably 
belong  to  a  local  Tantric  cult,  as  Mr.  Vincent  Smith 
supposes.  The  finest  work  of  the  time,  on  the  other 
hand,  is  found  at  Amravati.  The  Amravati  bas-reliefs 
show  very  little  Greek  influence,  having  been  executed 
under  the  orders  of  the  Andra  princes,  who  were  not, 
like  the  Kushans,  foreigners  without  a  culture  of  their 
own.  On  the  whole,  the  influence  of  Greece  on  the 
Gandhara  and  kindred  schools  of  culture  has  been 
exaggerated;  we  may  find  a  good  many  traces  in 
Kushan  art  of  the  ancient  traditions  of  the  Maurya 
period,  partly  Indo-Persian,  and  partly  Central  Asian. 
The  critics  who  are  determined  to  find  an  origin  for 
every  striking  artistic  type,  trace  to  Alexandria  the 
practice  of  executing  long  bas-reliefs  of  an  anecdotal 
character;  in  that  case  we  must,  perhajjs,  look  for 
Greek  influence,  transmitted  from  Western  India,  in 
the  wonderful  mural  sculptures  of  Java  as  well  as 
in  the  Gandhara  friezes. 

'  These  pillars  are  ornameutal  and  not  structural.  The  hiiildings 
erected  by  Kanishka  must  have  been  of  the  conventional  Indian 
type,  and  to  judge  from  the  way  in  which  they  have  disappeared, 
must  have  been  mostly  of  wood  and  brick.  It  should  be  mentioned, 
by  the  way,  that  faint  traces  of  Hellenistic  influence  before  the 
Kushan  era  may  be  found,  notably  in  the  coins  and  other  remains 
of  Azes,  and  other  Saka  and  Indo-Parthian  rulers.  Mention  should 
also  be  made  of  the  wonderful  vase  containing  the  Buddha  relics, 
discovered  in  1909,  at  Peshawar.  It  was  the  work  of  "  Agesilaus, 
a  workman  of  Kanishka."— /.2?.4.S.,  1909,  p.  1058. 


224        INDIAN   HISTOKICAL   STUDIES 


IV 

After  the  collapse  of  the  Kusb an  Empire,  attention 
reverts  to  Eastern  India,  where  the  great  indigenous 
dynasty  of  the  Guptas  arose  about  300  a.d.  With 
the  Gupta  monarch s  India  begins  once  more  to  dis- 
card foreign  influence ;  Buddhism,  the  creed  of  the 
cosmopolitan  settlers  of  thePanjab,  is  slowly  replaced 
by  the  more  conservative  Brahmanism ;  a  great 
revival  of  Sanskrit  literature  takes  place.  In  art,  a 
very  noticeable  change  is  observed,  both  in  style  and 
subject.  The  short,  broad-shouldered  type  of  figure 
gives  place  to  the  long-limbed,  graceful  forms  which 
are  characteristic  of  later  Hindu  art.  Hindu  subjects 
replace  Buddhist  ones.  Did  even  this  great  conserva- 
tive reaction  owe  anythingto  Western  influence?  The 
Guptas,  while  adhering  strictly  to  national  ideals, 
were  a  singularly  enlightened  dynasty.  They  en- 
couraged foreign  trade,  and,  like  the  Kushans,  issued 
a  gold  coin  in  imitation  of  the  Eoman  aureus.  Indian 
philosophy  began  to  make  itself  felt  in  the  West; 
Neo-platonism  undoubtedly  bears  traces  of  contact 
with  Eastern  ideas.  Even  Christianity  borrowed 
something  in  the  course  of  its  development  from 
Buddhism;  relic-worship  and  monasticism  found 
their  way  into  the  Church  from  the  East;  and 
Gautama  Buddha,  under  the  title  of  St.  Josaphat,  is 
still,  tnirabile  dictu,  recognized  as  a  Christian  saint. 
On  the  other  hand,  the  East  borrowed  something  in 
her  turn  from  Western  schools.  Astronomy,  which 
has  a  ritual  as  well  as  a  scientific  importance  in 
India,  was  about  this  time  very  largely  re-modelled 


FOREIGN   INFLUENCES  IN  INDIA      225 

upon  the  lines  suggested  by  the  researches  of  the 
Alexandrian  mathematicians.  Indians  were  quite 
frank  about  their  indebtedness  to  Greece  in  this 
respect.  *'  The  Yavanas  are  indeed  barbarians," 
says  the  Gargi  Samhita,  "  but  astronomy  originated 
with  them,  and  for  this  they  must  be  venerated  as 
gods."  Of  the  five  siddhdntas,  or  astronomical 
systems,  two,  the  Romaka  siddhdnta  and  the  Paulisa 
Siddhdnta  (the  latter  is  named  after  Paul  of  Alex- 
andria, c.  387  A.D.),  are  manifestly  Western  in 
origin.  The  word  jdmitra,  used  by  Kalidasa  {Ku- 
murasamhhdva,  vii.  1),  is  the  Greek  cia/ierpov} 
Many  of  the  names  of  the  planets,  as  well  as  of  the 
signs  of  the  zodiac,  are  derived  from  the  Greek.^ 
Hindu  medical  science,  in  a  similar  fashion,  is 
said  to  show  distinct  traces  of  Western  influence, 
though  this  may  have  been  introduced  in  Kushan 
times.^ 

We  now  come  to  a  much  more  disputed  question. 
Does  the  Indian  drama,  which  reached  its  height  of 
perfection  under  the  Guptas,  owe  anything  to  Greece  ? 
If  the  Greek  language  was  ever  known  to  any  extent 
in  India,  it  would  be  easy  to  suppose  that  the  Indian 
dramatists  had  read  Menander  and  the  other  Greek 
writers.  Bat  can  we  infer  this  fi'om  the  actual 
evidence  which  we  have  ?  A  corrupt  Greek  was  no 
doubt  spoken  at  the  Court  of  Sagala  by  the  successors 
of  the  Bactrian  Greeks,  but  the  coins  show  that  it 

'  It  is  the  seventh  place  on  the  horoscope,  by  which  the  astrologer 
predicts  the  happiness  of  married  life  for  a  person. 

-  Vide  Dr.  Vogel's  article  in  East  and  West,  Jan.  1912. 

^  Dr  Vogel  finds  in  the  works  of  Charaka,  "  said  to  have  been 
Kanishka's  physician,"  very  strong  traces  of  a  knowledge  of 
Hippocrates. 

Q 


226         INDIAN  HISTORICAL   STUDIES 

was  in  a  moribund  condition.^  Still  more  corrupt,  if 
we  may  judge  from  the  coins,  was  the  Greek  in  use 
at  the  court  of  the  Kushans;  indeed,  it  is  doubtful 
whether  it  was  used  at  all,  except  for  intercourse  with 
foreigners,  as  the  language  of  diplomacy  and  com- 
merce. Traders  at  Barygaza  must  have  picked  up  a 
little  of  the  language,  and  so  must  the  stonemasons 
who  associated  with  Kanishka's  foreign  workmen. 
But  this  does  not  imply  a  knowledge  of  the  literary, 
written  language  of  classical  Greece.  Nor  can  we 
rely  much  upon  the  fact  that  Indian  astronomers 
and  doctors  were  acquainted  with  Greek  astronomy 
and  medicine.  The  knowledge  was  brought  to  India 
by  students  who  had  studied  abroad.  In  the  same 
way,  medieval  Europe  owed  a  great  deal  to  Arabian 
astronomers  and  scientists,  but  this  does  not  imply 
that  Roger  Bacon  or  other  students  knew  Arabic.  As 
a  matter  of  fact,  we  know  they  did  not. 

Only  one  Indian  play,  the  Toy  Cart,  shows  any 
real  resemblance  to  a  Greek  comedy.  Even  Mr. 
Vincent  Smith  would  hesitate  to  find  likenesses  in 
Shakuntala  to  any  classical  drama.  Indeed,  we  might 
very  well  show  the  futility  of  making  too  much  of 
such  resemblances  by  comparing  the  Indian  and 
Elizabethan  dramas.^  The  Fool  (Vidus'aka)  certainly 
plays  a  prominent  part  in  the  plays  of  Shakespeare ; 
Shakuntala  resembles  far  more  closely  romantic 
comedies   like   the    Winter's    Tale,   or    the   plays   of 

'  It  has  even  been  held  that  the  corrupt  Greek  inscriptions  on 
Kushan  and  other  coins  are  survivals  of  a  dead  language,  like  the 
Latin  ones  on  our  own  coins. 

"  Dean  Milman,  in  an  article  in  the  Quarterly  for  1831,  compared 
the  Indian  and  Spanish  dramas. 


FOREIGN   INFLUENCES   IN   INDIA      227 

Beaumont  and  Fletcher,  than  any  Greek  drama. 
Then,  again,  Greek  plays  were  acted  in  public,  open- 
air  theatres ;  Indian  and  Elizabethan  plays  in  halls 
and  courtyards.  The  small  amphitheatre  discovered 
by  Dr.  Bloch  at  Ramgarh  ^  is  unique,  and  may  be, 
like  the  Yavanilca,  or  Greek  curtain,^  the  work  of  an 
ingenious  Greek  workman  in  Indian  employ.  Indian, 
like  Elizabethan  playwrights,  show  a  sublime  disre- 
gard for  the  unities,  and  mingle  prose  and  verse 
indiscriminately.  The  Ndtya  S'dstra  of  Bharata,  it 
is  true,  lays  down  a  rule  limiting  the  number  of  the 
persons  appearing  upon  the  stage  to  five,  and  the 
Sanskrit,  like  the  classical  drama,  avoids  the  repre- 
sentation of  violent  or  unseemly  actions.  But  these 
conventions  may  very  well  have  arisen  independently. 
It  is  possible,  of  course,  that  the  author  of  the  Ndtya 
S'dstra,  like  the  Indian  writers  on  astronomy  and 
medicine,  may  have  derived  some  of  his  rules  from 
Alexandria.  The  writer  of  the  Toy  Cart  may  have 
witnessed  or  read  a  Greek  comedy.  But  the  ingenious 
arguments  of  Weber  and  Windisch  are  merely  clever 
special  pleading;  there  is  really  no  reason  why  the 
Indian  drama  should  not  have  arisen,  like  the  Greek, 
from  primitive  religious  celebrations,  quite  indepen- 
dently of  foreign  influence.  Mr.  Vincent  Smith,  who 
is  always  anxious  to  deprive  India  of  the  credit  of  all 
her  achievements  in  Art  and  Literature,  thinks  there 
is  sufficient  evidence  to  warrant  our  believing  that 
Kalidasa  could  read,  not  only  Menander,  but  Terence  ! 
He  also  finds  Greek  influence  in  the  typically  Indian 

1  Arch.  Survey  of  India,  1903-4,  p.  123. 

^  No  curtain  was  used  on  the  Greek  stage,  hence  this  apparatus 
was  not  imported  from  Greece.  Dr.  Rapson  says  Yavanikd  merely 
means  "  made  of  Greek  (or  Western)  material." 


228         INDIAN   HISTORICAL   STUDIES 

sculptures  of  the  Gupta  period.^  The  rhetorical 
statements  of  writers  like  Clement  of  Alexandria  and 
Aelian,  that  there  were  Hindus  who  knew  Homer 
and  the  Greek  tragedians,  need  not  be  taken  seriously. 
They  probably  arose  from  vague  stories  of  the  purely 
fortuitous  points  of  resemblance  between  the  Greek 
and  Indian  Epics.^ 

After  400  a.d.,  the  Western  world,  in  the  throes 
of  her  last  struggles  with  the  barbarian,  ceased  to 
have  commerce  with  the  East,  and  India  remained  a 
vaguely  known  and  legendary  land  to  Europe  until 
it  was  rediscovered  by  Vasco  de  Gama.  The  results 
arrived  at  in  this  essay  are  mainly  negative ;  for  the 
duty  of  the  historian  is,  I  conceive,  to  overthrow 
groundless  assumptions  and  hasty  conclusions  before 
building  up  theories  of  his  own.  I  hope  I  may  have 
succeeded  in  showing  how  unjust  are  the  theories 
which  attribute  any  lasting  influence  upon  India  to 
Greece.  To  sum  up,  we  may  trace  three  distinct 
currents  of  foreign  influence  in  India.  Firstly,  the 
influence  of  Babylon  and  Chaldea,  which  is  visible 
in  early  Indian  weights  and  measm'es  and  computa- 
tions of  time ;  secondly,  Persian  influence,  which  is 
very  apparent  in  the  court  of  the  Mauryas ;  and, 
thirdly,  Greco-Eoman  influence.  This  last  dates 
from  the  time  of  the  Kushan  kings  only  (the  Mace- 
donian and  Bactrian  Greeks  exerted  no  influence 
worth  mentioning),  and  is  to  be  seen  in  the  Indo- 
Greek  school  of  sculpture  found  in  North-Western 

^  Hist.  Fiiie  Art,  vi.  1. 

-  Like  the  supposed  resemblance  between  the  Edmdyaiia  (the 
story  of  Sita)  and  the  Iliad  (the  story  of  Helen)  of  which  Weber 
absurdly  makes  so  much. 


FOREIGN   INFLUENCES   IN   INDIA      229 

India,  in  coinage,  and  in  works  on  technical  subjects, 
such  as  astronomy  and  medicine.  It  did  not  affect 
the  Hterature.  On  the  other  hand,  India  influenced 
the  West  very  considerably,  from  the  time  of  the 
Phoenician  traders  to  the  adoption  of  certain  Indian 
philosophical  ideas  and  religious  customs  by  Greeks 
and  Christian  thinkers.  The  latter  question,  how- 
ever, has  not  yet  been  fully  investigated :  it  awaits 
unbiassed  and  patient  research.^ 

'  It  would  be  interesting  to  deal  with  the  influence  of  India 
through  Alexandria  upon  the  early  Christian  Church.  Monasticism 
and  relic- worship  may  have  been  borrowed  from  Buddhism.  Then 
we  may  ask  whether  Christ  Himself  owed  any  of  His  teaching  to  the 
Essenes,  and  they  to  the  Buddhists  of  Balkh  and  Persia  ?  Eastern 
thought  influenced  Neo-Platonism  and  Gnosticism,  and  possibly 
Origen.  Saint  Josaphat,  Prince  of  India,  still  regarded  as  a  saint 
by  the  Roman  Church,  reached  Europe  from  Antioch.  The  presence 
of  Indian  fables  in  the  Gesta  Romanoncm,  Boccaccio,  and  in  Chaucer 
is  also  a  remarkable  fact.  See,  for  instance,  Tawney's  remarks  in 
the  Journal  of  Philology,  vol.  xii.  pp.  112  and  203^, 


THE    END 


PRINTED   BY 
WILLIAM   CLOWES  AND  SONS, 
LONDON   AND   BEOCLKS. 


Tbincow 


CENTRAL  ASIA 


90 


95 


RXAMIOt. 

[At  eiui  of  hook. 


\ 


[At  end  of  book. 


DATE  DUE 


GAYLORD 

PRINTED  IN  U    S    A. 

UC  SOUTHERN  REG'ONAL  '.  igRARv 


A     000  644  11 2     5